hadst in thy purest innocencie A happie merchant he is that sells all to buy this treasure Vse 3. Call others to partake of it be speaking of it tell men what God hath done for thy soule thou canst not but wish all men conuerted if thy selfe beest A righteous man here cannot eate his morsells alone Christian loue is like fire which warmeth whosoeuer stand about it one brand will kindle another and iron saith Salomon sharpneth iron so one conuerted man will strengthen the brethren Andrew wil call Simon and Philip will call Nathaniel and the beleeuer wisheth all Gods people to be like himselfe except his sinnes Vse 4. Pittie those who are destitue of this grace and are without the meanes of it in the preaching and publishing of it for such a people haue not yet obtained mercie If Christ were liuing againe vpon earth his bowels would earne in compassion to see so many people as sheepe scattered without a shepheard If we should see a goodly feild of corne stand faire and white to the haruest but know that there were neuer a reaper in all the countrie to gather it into the barne but for want of reapers it should all rot and spoile on the ground it would greatly pittie our hearts and yet no other is the condition of such people as want able and faithfull Ministers pray therfore the Lord of the haruest to thrust out laborers into his haruest Vse 5. Detest the vnmercifulnesse of men who beeing called neglect to teach the people for these doe nothing else but damme vp all the streames of grace from them and so it appeareth in the people committed to such vnconscionabla men who for most part are so gracelesse and so wicked as though the old Sodomites were reuived againe Bringing saluation This doctrine is a sauing doctrine and word of saluation to those that were wandring in the pathes of death Act. 11.14 the Angel wishing Cornelius to send for Peter affirmeth that he shall speake to him words whereby he and all his house should be saued Whence it is called the word of life Act. 5.20 Goe preach to the people all the words of this life and the word of eternall life Ioh. 6.68 because God hath ordained it to this purpose that whosoeuer is brought to the faith by it shall eternally liue thereby And here is another difference between the doctrine of the law and Gospel the which two the Apostle comparing together he calleth the law a killing letter and the ministrie of it a ministrie of condemnation and the ministration of death but the Gospel he calleth a quickning spirit and the ministrie of the spirit and the ministration of righteousnesse Obiect Psal. 19.7 The law of God conuerteth the soule Answ. But there the law in a more generall acceptation of the word comprehendeth the whole doctrine of the couenant of life and saluation as it is also Psal. 1.1 Blessed is the man that meditateth in the law that is the word of God day and night But in this straiter sence the law is no instrumentall cause of faith repentance or any grace it only woundeth a man and prepareth him to conuersion but conuerteth none it gendereth to bondage and bindeth him that looketh for iustification by it in the conuiction of sinne and deserued damnation and there leaueth him in death only this doctrine of grace is the conuerting and quickning word reuealing that God through his Christ is become either pleased or placable with vs till which time we cannot but either lie in a slauish feare and the smarting twitches of our consciences or else desperately giue ouer all but when by the Gospel we perceiue the readinesse of our heauenly Father to receiue them that returne then we resolue to seek vnto his grace to become his and to loue him who loued vs first So as the beleeuer can readie answer the Apostles interrogatorie Tell mee receiued yee the spirit by the workes of the law or by the hearing of faith by workes is meant the doctrine of iustification by the workes of the law and by the hearing of faith is meant the doctrine of the Gospel hearing beeing put for the thing heard and faith for the doctrine beleeued they can now answer that it is the Gospel that gendreth vnto life which is the instrument of the spirit both for the beginning and confirming of regeneration and salvation and that the lawe is no cause though an occasion of Gods grace shewing onely the necessitie of some other righteousnesse then that in a mans selfe but not putting a man so prepared into the possession of it which the Gospel onely can doe Vse 1. If only the doctrine of grace bring saluation then doth no doctrine of workes bring it or vnto it neither in whole or in part But the whole chaine of our saluation sheweth that we are saued by grace onely 1. Our election Rom. 11.5 At this time there is a remnant according to the election of grace But it may be of grace and foreseene workes too but the Apostle setteth himselfe to preuent this obiection in the next words If it be of grace it is no more of workes or else were grace no more grace but if it be of workes it is no more of grace or else were workes no more workes 2. Our calling 2. Tim. 1.9 We are called with an holy calling not according to our works but according to his purpose and grace 3. Our faith Philip. 1.29 It is giuen you to beleeue and faith is the gift of God 4. Our iustification Rom. 3.24 We are iustified freely by his grace 5. Our sanctification Eph. 2.10 We are his workemanship created vnto good workes which he ordained that we should walke in them 6. Our perseuerance in grace is by grace Ier. 32.40 I will put my feare in their hearts that they shall neuer depart from me 7. Eternall life is the free gift of God Rom. 6.23 Againe if our saluation were either depending vpon our hand or held in our owne hands more easily might we loose it then when we were in our innocencie gold were no sooner taken out of little childrens hands who minde to play with it rather then to lay it vp then our comfort out of our owne but our securitie is that our cheife treasure is not laid vp in such a weake cottage but our life is hid in heauen in the free grace and vnchangeable loue of God that now 1. false Prophets cannot possibly seduce the elect Matth. 24.24 2. though many apostates fall backe yet Gods foundation abides sure 2. Tim. 2.19 where Gods election is compared to a great building laid vpon a firme foundation which may be shaken but neuer ouerthrowne 3. though our sinnes like so many billows would growe ouer our heads and drowne vs yet this grace is sufficient for vs and vpholds vs that we sleepe not in death 4. though tribulations may threaten to separate vs yet this grace by them driues
himselfe or builded without his owne strength while it teacheth that there are some meritorious works which serue to prepare men to their iustification and that there is a cooperation of mans will with Gods grace in the first act of conuersion a doctrine full of pride and vanitie as though the Lord did not first by setting his loue vpon vs make vs louely rather then finde vs so Besides if our iustification saluation were partly by grace partly by our own dispositions preparations grace were not euery way grace consequently no grace at all The Prophet Hosee sheweth the nearest reason that we can reach vnto of this grace of God I will loue them freely but wherfore not for any disposition or desert in them but because my wrath is turned away If we be about the doing of any good it is not I saith Paul but the grace of God in me that doth it for as it was in the building of the second Temple Zerubbabel who represented Christ must lay the highest stone of the building notwithstanding the high mountaines that is the strong opposition of the enemies and this he must doe not by armie or strength but by his spirit so in this liuing Temple which we are the Lord himselfe both foundeth the lowest and laieth the higest stone not by our arme or strength nay we rather haue mountaines of impediments to hinder this greate worke and our selues are the greatest enemies to our owne building but by the power of his spirit which maketh all plaine before him Yea further whereas the abstaining from the least euill is good though the least good euen this is denied to our power and laid out of our owne reach and must be giuen vs from the father of lights Let the Papists therefore sacrifice to their owne nets and burne incense to their yarne as though their owne hand had made them rich and their owne arme happie but let vs labour to see 1. how woefull creatures we are by nature and be ashamed of our selues and sinnes 2. flie to this infinite grace and mercie which is the liuing fountaine of our welfare 3. returne the praise and honour of all our good to the right author of it which is the right vse and end of all the doctrine of free election iustification vocation and saluation all which are noted by Paul to tend to the praise of the glorie of his grace yea and of all the Gospel which is to stop euery mouth and cause all that would finde saluation and happines to seeke and finde it onely in God and the riches of his grace Vse 2. This free grace beeing the fountaine of all blessing it behooueth euery man to seeke it in the first place for himselfe and others to whom he wisheth any good get grace for thy selfe or another thou hast gotten peace a lesson obserued of few Husbands Fathers Masters who whilest they beate their heads till thy quickly become hoarie with cares for the purchasing of outward things for themselues and theirs scarce dreame of the best blessings and of purchasing by laying hold of the couenant for themselues and theirs the grace of God in Christ which is the portion of verie few Many say who will shew vs any good and can reioyce when their corne and wine and oile is encreased but to say Lord lift thou vpon vs the light of thy countenance is the voice of the smallest number Thus it is too plaine that the spirit of prayer and supplication hath no delight in the most who can heartily pray for daily bread for health for wealth in the want of them but neglect the fountaine which is Gods grace and mercie in Christ and no otherwise doe they craue for others then they haue done for themselues in these distempered prayers resembling sicke persons both in that they haue more sence and griefe for the fits of their sicknesse then for the cause as also that they most desire that which standeth with the feeding of the vicious humor which should rather be purged and expelled The spirit of God is the spirit of wisedom and directeth to a more compendious way of preuailing with God and so teacheth vs to aske as that we obtaine farre more then we haue asked or that which is farre better Doctr. Onely they that are by grace and mercie accepted of God haue their portion in this peace here mentioned Reas. 1. Peace that is all kinde of prosperitie is promised onely to the godly Psal. 1. they shall prosper in euerie thing and the Apostle pronounceth it onely vpon the Israel of God 2. it is accordingly bestowed vpon those onely that are iustified by faith Rom. 5.1 seeing they onely haue peace with God which is the principall part of it 3. to shewe it to be a fruit of Gods grace sundrie phrases in Scripture might he alleadged as that it is called the peace of God Philip. 4.7 and that God is called the God of peace 1. Thess. 5.23 as also that difference which is worthie to be obserued betweene the salutations of the old and new testament In the old Testament grace and peace are neuer ioyned the ordinarie forme of salutation was Peace be with thee peace be to this house goe in peace but the Apostles after the mysterie of redemption was reuealed and perfected before the ordinarie salutation prefixe this word Grace or mercie or both that as they are neuer ioyned in the old Testament so are they neuer separated in the new to shewe that we cannot looke to haue one of them alone or separate them no more then we can safely sunder the branch from the roote or the streame from the fountaine Vse 1. Here is an other motiue to stirre vp euery man to seeke to partake in this grace euen as he desireth sound and setled peace Who is the man that desireth to see peace and good daies here vpon earth among men let him lay the foundation of it aboue with God Wouldest thou not offend men nor that men should offend thee be carefull that thou offendest not God Wouldest thou be at peace with the creatures and haue a league stricken with the stone in the wall and beast of the field the way is by beeing at one with their Creator whose hoasts they are then shalt thou walke safely vpon the lyon tread the basilisk vnder thy feete wouldest thou find inward peace in thine owne heart conscience to stablish thee in thy combat against terrors of sinne and temptations of Satan thou must serue vnder the Prince of peace and become a subiect vnder him who will possesse thee with such peace as shall make thee in mourning and suffering persecution for righteousnesse reioyce not onely in the promise but in thy possession of a present happinesse wouldest thou haue all enmitie subdued vnder thee and thine enemies become friendly then let thy wayes please the Lord. In a word wouldest thou enioy all prosperitie
iudgements vnto Israel he dealt not so with euery nation neither haue they knowne his waies But now in this last age of the world this couenant of grace and life at least for propounding is made common to all people now euery man is inuited vnto repentance the partition wall is broken downe the vaile is rent and the mysterie which was kept secret from the beginning of the world is published to all nations Rom. 16.26 Vse 1. This place thus rightly interpreted yeeldeth no patronage to that deuise of Vniuersall election which they draw from the vniuersall vocation of men to the knowledge of the Gospel But many are called not euery particular man and the greatest part of the world haue alwaies bin out of the couenant besides of them that are called few come so as all to whom this grace is published participate not in it Vse 2. Note the extent of this couenant farre aboue the other whence it is fitly called by Iude the common saluation as in regard of the ends and meanes of it so also in respect of the subiects called vnto it so in the former Chapter vers 4. it is called the common faith not onely in regard of the kind and obiect of it but also of the subiects persons of all kinds beeing called thereunto which consideration should stirre vp our reioysing in that the barren and desolate hath more children then the married wife that the place of the tents of the Church is so enlarged and the courtaines of her habitation spread out as we are exhorted Isa. 54.1 Vse 3. Note that the kingdome of Christ admitteth no distinction of men it is not of this world which accepteth of men for their place countrie calling but all countries and callings are alike vnto God in euery nation and calling he that feareth him is accepted of him he neither accepteth the person of the Prince nor of the poore for they both are the worke of his hands he calleth the Gentile the seruant the poore and these receiue the Gospel Where againe we who are Gentiles and were Lo Ammi and Lo Ruhania may reioyce that we are receiued to pitie and that the wing of Gods mercie is stretched ouer vs who iustifieth the circumcision of faith and the vncircumcision through faith Hence may the poore beleeuer be he a thrall a seruant and base in the world raise his heart to comfort that euen he whom men despise is called and that effectually to see the grace and saluation of God euen he who is perhaps a seruant to some meane man is a free citizen in Gods kingdom euen he that hath neuer a foote in earth is become a purchaser in heauen Here is no complaint that the prodigall sonne is entertained and the seruiceable sonne neglected The Enunch need not say I am a drie tree nor the sonne of the stranger the Lord hath surely separated me from his people but whosoeuer cleaueth vnto the Lord to loue the Lord and serue him them he will giue a name better then of sonnes and daughters euen an euerlasting name that shall not be put out Vse 4. This meeteth also with a wofull delusion among many Protestants to whom when we call for conscionable walking in a Christian course What say they did not Christ die for all men and is not heauen as open for mee as for others would not God haue all men to be saued is he not mercifull will he condemne for such and such things which what is it else but from the abundance of grace to make their sinnes superabound and thus they plainly shew that they were neuer yet effectually called and that although they haue bin called to the supper yet haue they refused to come Hath appeared The Gospel is compared to a great light shining out brightly and gloriously 1. a light in that 1. it dispelleth a manifold darknesse which before occupied the minds of men 2. in regard of direction 3. comfort which it bringeth to the beleeuing soule And 2. a great light wherein is a fourth difference from the old Testament in which all things were more darke and obscure through the vaile of figures and ceremonies so as their light was but like the obscure light of the sunne before the rising not that the substance and scope of their doctrine was not the same with ours but that in the manner of deliuerie it was farre lesse lightsome But now the light is risen vp in glorious sort shining not as before almost to none but Iewes but to the Gentiles also so as according to the Prophets foreshadowing hereof the sunne is not only risen and in our midheauen but the light of it is seauen fold bigger then it was before And the reasons are sundrie 1. Many were the types and predictions of the old Testament which must be knowne to be accomplished in the new which for this cause must as farre excel the other in light and brightnesse as the bodie the shadow or the thing it selfe the figure and picture of it truely to this saith one that the exposition must be more cleare then the text 2. The promises made to the Church of the new Testament were many moe and farre more ample then to the old as that from the least to the greatest all should know the Lord that the mountaine of the Lord should be lifted vp vpon the toppe of the mountaines that all the earth should be filled with the knowledge of God as the waters couer the sea the which if they be fulfilled then this great light hath appeared 3. The generalitie of the doctrine confirmeth the same For all nations were to be called to the embracing of it Gentiles Arabians Barbarians and the rest euen of the most barbarous Heathens much light therefore and perspicuitie was to be required in such a doctrine as should acquaint all nations not only with it selfe but all that doctrine also which was formerly deliuered in all ages to the Church of God and this latter most full and clearely explaned in the former This light in this regard is growne like that cloud from an handbreadth to couer the whole heauens and is indeed that water running vnder the threshold of the sanctuarie which is risen from the ankles to a riuer yea a sea couering the earth 4. The exhibiting of Christ in fulnesse of time who came from his fathers bosome to reueale things there secretly reserued from the beginning of the world and the plentifull powring out of the spirit long before promised and 50. daies after Christs ascension accomplished to the Church of the new Testament doth certainely seale vp this same truth besides those expresse places of Scripture which might be alleadged to this purpose In 2. Cor. 3. Paul affirmeth that the ministration of the spirit is farre more glorious then that of the law which he calleth the ministration of death of which he affirmeth that yet it was so glorious that it made
in him that runneth but in God that sheweth mercie and cap. 11.35 who gaue vnto him first that he should recompence Hence 1. vve conclude that if God should choose to saluation for any thing in man it could not be but man should be the first in his owne election and God should come after him yea it would ouerturne all the order of God in his most wise proceeding and would place his second grace before the first for whereas the first grace namely the election of such as the Father is to giue vnto the Son by him to be saued in all good order should precede the second whereby such as are elected before all time are in time giuen to the Sonne called iustified graced glorified and so saued The Popish doctrine of Gods foresight of faith or workes placeth this latter in Gods counsell before the former Secondly election is of grace Rom. 11.5 There is an election of grace but if it were of foreseene workes it were at least partly of desert and then should it follow 1. that it could not be of grace any way because not of grace euery way ver 6. 2. that all our owne reioycing should not be excluded Rom. 3.27 3. that if the Apostle should aske againe who separated vs our answer might be we partly separated our selues Thirdly our Apostle Eph. 1.4.5 affordeth vs three grounds more 1. from the time of our election which is before the fouÌdation of the world before we had done either good or euill or were in the world to doe it 2. In that he maketh our workes effects of election and therefore cannot be causes of it he hath chosen vs in him not because he foresaw that wee would be holy but that we might be holy and vnblameable as in cap. 2.10 we are his workemanship created to good workes and because it might be said that yet God might foresee who would receiue grace and who not and consequently who would vse the same aright in ordering their liues The third conclusion in the 5. verse affirmeth that God respected nothing out of himselfe or in vs past or to come but according to the good pleasure which he purposed in himselfe as Beza readeth it he choosed vs to partake of his grace Fourthly I would aske a Papist whether if the Lord did foresee any thing to bring vs to saluation by whether that was not the couenant of grace rather then the couenant of workes by the which neuer was or could any man be saued 2. In case God did foresee any worke which should be answerable to either of those couenants of grace or workes whether himselfe should not be the bestower of that grace and worke so as still not the worke if there were any but his grace shall be the first moouer 3. Whether God should be mooued if by workes by those before conuersion or after if they say by those after conuersion euen these saith the Prophet are as a stained clout If by those afore which their doctrine seemeth to tend to affirming that our vnregenerate wills haue a power to consent and coworke with Gods will and to prepare themselues to iustification then our text controlleth them which saith there was no such works at all which could mooue the Lord to take any pleasure in vs. Nay we were sinners saith Paul when God chose vs and such sinners as are described in the former verse blinded in mind rebellious in will and disordered in our whole conuersation Which shal serue for the ouerthrowe of all workes either preparatorie or foreseene or which any other way may obscure the free grace of God in our election and saluation Vse 1. To be sober minded and wise to sobrietie in the matters of Gods counsell inquiring into no reason further then his will which is euer iust although the thing may seeme strange and dazle our weak eyes the which one point would cut off many controversies and needles questions of sundrie diuines who in their platformes of election and reprobation will allowe the Lord no further libertie then themselues can deuise reason of for one the foresight of some good for the other of some euill which cannot but bring in an vniuersall reprobation because all are the sonnes of wrath by nature and God seeth them not out of this condition in themselues besides that the Lord shall be tied to conditions whereas he will haue mercie where he wil and whom he will he will harden 2. This doctrine is a ground of true humilitie for when all saluation from first to last is acknowledged to be of grace altogether out of our selues it shutteth all presumptuous mouthes who would gladly be sacrificing to their owne nets And this seemeth to be the Lords end in stablishing his free couenant that his people might remember and be ashamed and neuer open their mouth any more How carefull is he to take all such arrogant speaches out of their mouthes Deut. 7.7 and 9.5 Say not because of mine owne righteousnesse hath the Lord giuen vs this land and much lesse the heauenly Canaan and telleth them plainly that they were the least and worst of all people before the Lord put the difference betweene them and others And the whole Scripture sheweth how he hath set his affection on such as were still the most vnlikely and in all outward respects least commendable the youngest for most part when the first bârne seemed to carrie away all the priuiledge Abel before Caine Iacob before Esau Ephraim before Manasseh Ioseph and Dauid before the rest of their elder brethren his manner was alwaies and is to hide that from the wise which he would reueale to babes by foolish things to confound the wise and by weake things the mightie and why 1. in regard of himselfe because his good pleasure was such no other reason but his owne will mooued him 2. in regard of vs that no flesh should reioyce before him 3. Hence we haue also a ground of thankefulnesse when we heare of such a free choise and that the Lord enquired not what we were or what we were worthy of but loued vs before we were or the world was when nothing could be conceiued either preuenting or meeting this goodnes of God And indeede neuer can we come to see the bottomelesse sea of this grace vnlesse we behold it in this glâsse which our Apostle setteth before our eyes of our free election and saluation meerely by grace the which once if we come to behold how can we but magnifie his grace confesse his name feare to offend him tender all obedience vnto him yea in way of loue and thankefulnesse giue vp our selues to liue and die in his seruice who hath so freely so highly advanced vs vndeserued loues are great binders It is in the mouth of euerie man towards them of whome they haue receiued vndeserued good turnes I can neuer make such a man amends for such or such fauours and yet this boundlesse loue
regard meete to be done by the whole 2. Euery one ought to tarrie to helpe the congregation in prayer for the infant and to ioyne in the praise of God for the ingrafting in of another member into the bodie of Christ. 3. Euery one ought to helpe himselfe both in calling to minde his owne baptisme his promise and ingrafting into Christ as also to examine what fruit he reapeth of the death and resurrection of Christ into which he is set and so to be either humbled or thankfull as he findeth his estate 4. Lastly how much so euer vsed yet is it a most vnreuerent part towards this ordinance what an vngodly contempt were it to runne out from hearing the word and why is it not also in running from the Sacrament which is the seale of that couenant as if men were loath to be present where the blessed Trinitie presenteth it selfe to such a gratious purpose as this is namely to seale such benefits to one of that congregation And more it is a disordered thing for the good of the Church requireth that the Congregation should come in together and goe out together wherein the Lord is so strait that the King might not depart till all was ended Ezek. 46.10 He shall goe in when they goe in and when they goe forth they shall goe forth together Let euery man make more conscience of this dutie hereafter and seeing Christ himselfe disdaineth not to come to Iohns baptisme let vs take heede of running from Christs And the renewing of the holy Ghost Now we come to speake of the inward means of our saluation wherby the Lord setteth vs into this new condition here called the renewing of the holy Ghost wherein to vnderstand it better we will consider two points 1. what this renewing is 2. why it is called the renewing of the holy Ghost and so come to the instructions For the former It is a grace of God whereby the corruption of nature in beleeuers is by the power of the holy Ghost daily renewed vnto the image of God I say 1. it is a grace of God 1. Pet. 1.3 Who according to his abundant mercie hath begotten vs to a liuely hope 2. by which the corruption of nature which is the proper obiect of it called in Scripture the flesh the old man not the substance of bodie or soule which were not decaied or perished but the corrupt qualities which by the fall tooke place in them 3. is renewed this is a word of relation and opposed to that olde corruption drawne from the old Adam for so is the new birth by the spirit opposed to that old natiuitie which is of the flesh Ioh. 3. Againe the word importeth a compleat worke vpon the whole subiect for as in the birth of a child not one or moe parts and members but the whole child is borne so in the new birth the whole man must be borne againe the whole man must be a new creature in which is not the framing of something out of something but of something out of nothing For if the Popish doctrine were true that there were some power in nature whereby the holy Ghost a little freeing it it could of it selfe will and performe that which is truly good then were man but in part new and so could not be called a new man a new creature or be said to be borne againe neither raised vp from the death of trespasses sinnes but reuiued and recouered as out of a swoone or some desperate disease nor renewed but a little repaired and mended But because the corruption of nature is gone ouer the whole man as we haue a little before heard so this renewing must be in the whole man and in the same order 1. It must begin in the spirit of the minde Rom. 12.2 the first worke in this new creation also must be to make the light to banish the darknes and blindnes of minde vnder which are comprehended the vnderstanding will and affections 2. It must proceede to the outward man and conuersation that euen the members of the bodie may become the members of Christ and obedient vnto the law of the mind renewed and so the whole may become a liuely reasonable and acceptable sacrifice vnto God In these two standeth the renewing of the whole man required 1. Thess. 5. The God of peace sanctifie you throughout and I pray God your whole soule bodie and spirit be kept blameablesse where is mention of the spirit as the very soule and life of a renewed person and is no other then the grace of sanctification opposed to the corruption of nature which is seated both in soule and bodie 4. I adde In beleeuers because regeneration is the vndeuided and inseparable companion of faith which is called the faith of the elect as we haue heard 2. Thess. 2.13 Chosen you to saluation through the sanctification of the spirit and the faith of truth whence it followeth that as faith is not of all no more is regeneration neither is this grace further tied to the Sacrament then where it meeteth with a faithfull receiuer 5. I say daily for although the beleeuer be renewed in euery part yet all is but in part it is so compleat in the subiect as that it is yet a continued worke and not consummate vntill we all meete in the vnitie of the Sonne of God when that perfect is come for so long as we are here below this righteousnes of God is revealed from faith to faith and we are changed from glorie to glorie and we walke from strength to strength In all things growing vp in him which is the head he that is iust must be iust still and he that is holy must be daily more holy and thus encrease vntill the perfect day 6. I adde vnto the image of God Eph. 4.24 Put on the new man which after God that is after Gods image is created in righteousnes and holines see also 2. Cor. 3.18 We are changed into the same image of God for as Adam was created in the image of God so must euery beleeuer be renewed vnto that blessed condition In a word looke what the image of God was which was giuen vs by our creation vnto the same must we be wrought now by the grace of the second couenant but that stood not in the substance of the soule and naturall faculties of it so much such as vnderstanding free will memorie c. but 1. in the knowledge and illumination of it Colos. 4.10 Put on the new man which is renewed in knowledge 2. in the righteousnes and integritie of the whole man Eph. 4.24 Put on the new man which after God is created in righteousnes and true holines The second point in the meaning is why this is called the renewing of the holy Ghost Answ. Not that it is not wrought as well by the other persons beeing a worke without themselues for the Father reneweth as beeing the foundation and
not is still borne or a dead child and vnder this I comprehend a cheerefulnesse to all the parts of the publike and priuate worshippe of God whereas the Prophet maketh it a note of a wicked man that he calleth not vpon God that is he casteth off the whole worship of God Wouldst thou then finde thy selfe to be a newe creature finde this change that the clouds of darkenes and ignorance are remooued that thou hast an heart of flesh that thou findest an abatement of thy sinnes and lusts that thou hast heauenly motions that thou vsest meanes carefully of thy spirituall life that thou growest by the nourishment of the word Sacraments prayer reading conference and other exercises of godlines and repentance this is the way of life which thou hast happily found thou art now much nearer saluation then when thou first beleeued Vers. 6. Which he shed on vs abundantly through Iesus Christ our Sauiour To come to the right meaning of this verse we must explane fowre things 1. the gift bestowed which that is the spirit as the former words import 2. the person bestowing him he that is God the Father 3. the measure of the gift 1. powred out 2. plentifully or shed on vs abundantly 4. the person meriting this gift that is Iesus Christ described here to be our Sauiour through Iesus Christ our Sauiour First the gift is the spirit or holy Ghost Quest. How can the spirit be bestowed Answ. In the spirit two things must be considered 1. his essence and person 2. his gifts and effects The former cannot be conferred for neither can his essence or person be concluded in the whole frame of heauen and earth and much lesse in the narrow corners of mans heart he beeing an infinite God equall with the father and the sonne But the latter may for so 1. Cor. 12.11 the Apostle speaking of sundrie operations and gifts âaith all these things worketh the same spirit and this phrase must be vnderstood by an other Act. 2.17 where Peter alleadging the place out of Ioel 1.28 I will powre out my spirit thus explaineth it I will powre out of my spirit that is the sauing gifts and graces of my spirit such as here the renewing of the spirit by iustification and sanctification of which we shall heare mâre in the next veâse The second thing is the person bestowing the holy Ghost he that is the Father as ver 4. who as he is the fountaine of the deitie so of all good actions and operations Ioh. 14.26 But when the comforter shall come whom the Father shall send Obiect But Christ saith that he will send the spirit from the Father Ans. This maketh no difference in the thing the spirit proceedeth first from the father as the first in the Trinitie and from the Sonne as from the second in order in the Trinitie and he onely expresseth this order when he saith whome I will send from the Father for when the Father sendeth the holy Ghost it is by the Sonne in whom all our good is deriued but not as by an instrument but as from a principall efficient with the Father onely the second in order from the Father Thirdly the measure of the gift is noted 1. In that he is said to shed or powre him out he saith not he gaue or communicated or dropped or showred but powred him out which noteth the liberallitie and plentie of the thing conferred namely of the graces of the spirit called by the name of the Spirit himselfe that we might conceiue of the bountifulnesse of our God who seemeth rather to communicate the verie fountaine it selfe of grace then the streames and riuers of it In which Metaphor note by the way that the graces of the spirit are here compared to waters which most properly are powred out and that not vnfitly For 1. as water washeth the filthinesse of the bodie so these graces as the pure waters of sanctification wash and cleanse the soule from the corruption and sinne of it Ezek. 36.25 I will powre cleane water 2. water hath a naturall qualitie to extinguish heat and quench the thirst of man and beast so onely these waters bring with them refreshing against the hotte wrath of God which otherwise would prooue a consuming fire for he that drinketh of this water shall neuer thirst more that is he shall neuer wish that grace sooner whereof he shall not drinke to sacietie 3. water softeneth the earth and maketh it fruitfull so these graces of the spirit mollifie the heart so fitteth it vnto all good works which are the fruits of the spirit without which we should be as the heath in the wildernes and as a parched land which seeth not when any good commeth But the second word whereby this immeasurable grace bestowed is signified is the aduerb abundantly or if we wil goe nearer the original richly and so when the Apostle writ this Epistle the spirit was indeed abundantly powred out and that in three respects First in regard of the diuerse kinds of gifts then powred out as 1. The common gifts of the spirit which all good and bad partake in were in greater abundaÌce theÌ euer before bestowed such as the gifts of illumination outward calling profession of the truth common generall faith 2. The more especiall gifts of sanctification the which our text most aimeth at as of faith regeneration loue hope c. for so the Apostle seemeth to restraine the graces he speaketh of saying on vs who are renewed by the holy ghost As both the prophet Ioel and Peter speaking the same thing seeme to doe the one mentioning my seruants my handmaids the other speaking of such as inuocate and call vpon the name of the lord and to this purpose we might shew what a number were daily conuerted and how in those dayes the kingdome of God was taken by force 3. More extraordinarie and miraculous gifts which were more proper to those times and in great abundance distributed are here included as the gifts of tongues of healing diseases casting out deuils porphesying command of death after a sort to take and leaue mens bodies and sundrie such other very frequent then aboue all times before or since SecoÌdly these gifts were plentifully powred out in regard of the persons people vpon whom they were conferred not now vpon some few Iews or handfull of people as before Christs ascension but vpon all flesh saith Ioel 2.28 vpon euerie nation vnder heauen saith Peter Now both Iew and Gentile bond and free circumcision vncircumcision all respect and acceptation of persons remooued haue equall part and promise in these graces Thirdly in regard of the meanes in which the spirit now conueled these graces that is the word Sacraments and ministerie of the new Testament which farre exceeded in glorie all that ministerie that euer was before it For in former time they sawe in their ministerie things a farre off in types shadowes clouds but
sinner before God regeneration is indeede a companion of it but no part of it besides he saith not we are iustified by grace but by his grace which is euen his gracious accepting of vs in his Sonne and not for those graces which he worketh in vs which are ours after he hath once giuen them 2. Whereas the Apostle Rom. 1.7 saith that by the Gospel the righteousnesse of God is reuealed by this righteousnesse cannot be meant that iustice of his whereby he satisfieth himselfe against sinne for that is more manifest in the law the Gospel is a kind of mitigation of it neither any righteousnes though of God in man which properly is not called the righteousnesse of God being imperfect in part and mingled with much staine of sinne therefore necessarily must be meant of that righteousnes which himselfe imputeth accepteth a sinner perfectly righteous in which is able to acquit him before the barre of his iudgement as no qualitie in the beleeuer is able to do 3. This Euangelicall righteousnesse which fully acquitteth vs before God is opposed to our owne best righteousnesse Philip. 3.9 not hauing mine owne righteousnesse which is by the lawe but that which is by faith in Christ which place is worthie our further opening as a notable decider of this maine controversie betweene our aduersaries and vs. In which it is plaine that the Apostle speaketh of two kinds of righteousnesse the one which is a mans owne not hauing mine owne the other which is an others and that is Gods or Christs The former he calleth the righteousnesse of the lawe namely whereby a man through obseruation of the lawe is accounted righteous and in this Paul would not be found not that he would not be found fruitfull in good workes but he would not be iudged by them they being in comparison of the lawes puritie and perfection a stained clout The latter in which Paul would be found that he might finde acceptation in the sight of God is not his owne but an others 2. not obtained by any works not excepting the best but apprehended by faith which cannot be said to lay hold on any thing within vs but something which is without vs. 3. it is of God through faith that is such a one as God freely through his Christ giueth vs and maketh ours not by putting it into vs as other graces but by imputing it vnto vs and by this meanes acquitting vs and 2. of such a person that is God as well as man seeing otherwise euery man is depriued of the glorie of God These two the Apostle euerie where so opposeth that whosoeuer cleaueth to the one falleth from the other and whosoeuer will be iustified by the righteousnesse of the lawe is abolished from Christ which must not be so conceiued as that they are not most friendly and necessarily knit in the same iustified partie but that in the act of iustification they can no more agree together to the presenting of a sinner righteous before God then can the most contrary things in nature be accorded in the same naturall subiect Obiect But the Papists cannot endure the word imputation or that one should stand righteous by anothers righteousnesse no more then one can be learned by another mans learning Answ. What blindnesse is come on them that cannot endure the Scriptures phrase Psal. 32.1 blessed is the man to whom the Lord imputeth not sinne 2. Cor. 5.19 God was in Christ reconciling the world vnto himselfe not imputing their sinnes vnto them and the phrase of not imputing sinne and imputing of righteousnesse is repeated in Romans 4. tenne times so as they must needs be strangers in the Scriptures to whom it soundeth strangely Againe although there be in men who are singular persons proprietie of learning wisedome and gifts yet there is a common righteousnesse betweene Christ and the beleeuer who now are not two but one flesh bone and bodie Neither need it seeme so strange as they make it for the Lord to impute vnto a man that which is not his owne for we say that nothing is imputed to vs but that which is our owne but a thing is ours two waies 1. by infusion inherence oâ adherence or 2. by account or reckoning which maketh another mans as truly ours as if it were in our owne person as appeareth in paying a debt of a thousand or hundred pounds by a suretie which as fully and freely dischargeth vs of it in reckoning and account as if our owne persons and hands had paid it And thus was he who knew no sinne made sinne for vs that we might be the righteousnes of God in him Obiect But this is against the Scripture which saith that God will not iustifie the sinner that is account him iust who is not so and Paul saith that we are made iust and therefore not reputed only Ans. The Scripture saith also Rom. 4.5 That God iustifieth the vngodly and therefore this is to picke a quarrell at the Scriptures themselues rather then at our doctrine The truth is that God iustifieth not the wicked while he is so while he is considered in himselfe while he wanteth both inherent and imputed righteousnesse but this hindreth not but that after such a one is changed and set into Christ who is made his righteousnesse both he is accounted as he is indeede righteous in the sight of God As for that of Paul saying that many are MADE righteous the next words loose the knot namely by the obediencâ of one that is of Christ imputed vnto vs. Neither can that which they say that by this our doctrine a man shall be both a godly and vngodly a iust and vniust person any way cloud vail this truth to an vnderstanding acquainted with the Scriptures for why may we not grant what they say as true in a diuerse respect seeing the beleeuer is by nature the child of wrath by the grace of regeneration renewed indeed but in part and yet by the gift of Christs righteousnes of whom he is a member perfectly iust in the sight of God Vse 1. Hence we learne how to conceiue such texts as wherein some infused grace is said to iustifie vs as faith is often said so to doe but not for the worke nor the worthines of it but only as it is a means apprehending this righteousnesse and grace of God mentioned which indeed iustifieth True it is that true faith is in it selfe a rare grace and of great prerogatiues and excellent in the fruits effectually working by loue hope patience feare of God and such like but yet cannot in or for it selfe or by any of these bring vs boldly into the presence of God but onely by beleeuing that Christs righteousnesse imputed vnto vs is our iustification before him 2. Where our iustification is ascribed to inherent grace and workes of righteousnesse as where Abraham is said to be iustified by workes such places cannot be meant of the
indeed his bowells were not straitned toward Titus and the Church committed vnto him seeing he wisheth the verie fountaine of grace to be opened vnto them for this word as we shewed in the beginning signifieth both the free loue and fauour of God towards vs in Christ as also all other spirituall blessings flowing from that fountaine such as are remission of sinnes reconciliation with God iustification sanctification life eternall and all the meanes tending thereunto 3. That beeing an Apostolicall prayer it might also be a meanes of obtaining and conuaying vpon them the grace requested and although he had made the same request for them before yet it is no vaine repetition for partly he prayeth for the encrease and further feeling of this grace for them and partly teacheth vs thereby that it is the only blessing to be prayed for the cheife if not only grace which our selues are to labour for and which we must by all meanes endeauour that others may haue their portion in with vs. 4. To shew that all our greeting must beginne and end in grace and that our formes of salutation should fauour of grace and not be profane gracelesse or formall as the most are 5. Beeing a Minister of grace he beginneth and endeth with it and teacheth Ministers that their first and last action of the day and of their Ministeriall dutie should be the commending of their people vnto the grace of God in their praiers and besides if ordinarie letters much more other more weightie actions of men must be vndertaken and performed with praier and praise Secondly in that he saith Grace be with you he sheweth that howsoeuer this Epistle was inscribed to Titus alone yet was it intended to be of common vse to the whole Church and therefore we haue not vnfitly applied the most of the doctrines to the vse not of Ministers only but of all sorts of men so farre as they concerned them Last of all in that he saith grace be with you all he meaneth all the elect and only they for only they are effectuall partakers of this sauing grace called often elsewhere the grace of our Lord Iesus Christ the treasurie and fountaine of it The wicked are indeede endued with excellent gifts of Gods spirit but they want this grace of God in Christ which is the only foundation of our election to the grace of life of our effectuall vocation to the grace of God wherein we stand and of that assured hope of that heauenly inheritance which he hath purchased of his grace By this grace we are happily reconciled vnto God and adopted to be heyres of grace hereby also we haue receiued the word of grace which is made fruitfull to the planting and watering of all other sauing graces in vs and so to the furthering and finishing of the whole worke of our saluation in glorie This grace be euer with vs and all them that loue the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ to their immortalitie Amen So shall it be And so be it To God the Father of lights and to Iesus Christ that eternall word together with that annoynting euen the blessed spirit the only one true and wise God who hath happily led vs through these labours be all praise and glorie in all the Churches for euermore Amen A SHORT VIEWE OF SVCH Doctrines as are enlarged with their reasons and vses A Man may sometimes lawfully change his name Pag. 4. Such names are to be giuen to children as may put them in minde of some good dutie Pag. 4 The name of a seruant of God is full of honour Pag. 6 The chiefe offices in the Church are for the service of it Pag. 10 God hath some who are elect and other are not Pag. 11 The elect haue a faith by themselues Pag. 13 The faith of the elect is ordinarily wrought by the ministerie of the word Pag. 16 The doctrine of the Gospell is truth it selfe Pag. 18 The knowledge of the truth is the ground of faith Pag. 19 The truth intertained in truth frameth the heart vnto godlinesse Pag. 21 The ende of the ministerie is to drawe vp mens mindes from earth to heauen Pag. 24 True faith neuer goeth alone but as a Queene attended with many other graces especially with hope Pag. 27 Life eternall is the beleeuers by free promise Pag. 30 God is truth itselfe and cannot lie Pag. 33 The free loue of God appeareth in that whatsoeuer he doth for his elect in time the same he decreeth before all time Pag. 39 The doctrine of saluation is more clearely manifest then in former times Pag. 43 The Lord effecteth all his purposes and promises in due season Pag. 44 Saluation is to be sought for in the preaching of the word Pag. 48 The office of preaching is an office of trust Pag. 52 Whosoeuer entreth into the ministerie must finde himselfe pressed by the calling and commandement of God Pag. 53 Ministers may be more or lesse in the commendation of their calling as the disposition and necessitie of their people require Pag. 55 Gods calling to grace is free and powerfull Pag. 56 Ministers ought to be spirituall fathers in begetting children to God Pag. 58 Faith is one and the same in all Gods elect Pag. 62 Euerie man must be carefull 1. whome 2. to what 3. how farre he commendeth an other Pag. 65 All are not naturall sonnes that are so accounted 66 The free and euerlasting grace of God is the foundation of all blessings spirituall and temporall Pag. 69 True peace is the fruit of Gods grace and mercie Pag. 71 Whosoeuer is called to labour in the Church must by all his care further the worke of the Lord. Pag. 75 He that would Christianly and comfortably carrie himselfe through his calling must euer haue the ende of it in his eie Pag. 76 Churches must not be condemned as no Churches for want of some lawes or gouerment if they ioyne in the profession of the truth Pag. 80 No Church is hastely brought to perfection Pag. 81 There is continuall bending of good ordinances euen in the best estate of the Church Pag. 83 Such an absolute necessitie of a setled ministerie there is where a Church is planted that without it religion cannot possibly thriue or continue Pag. 86 The ordering and gouerning of the Church is not left arbitrarie no not to an Evangelist but Apostolicall direction must guide him Pag. 89 How able soeuer a man is to teach if he be of a scandalous life he is vnfit to be chosen a Minister Pag. 92 Marriage of Ministers is a lawfull and holy ordinance of God Pag. 97 Polygamie was euer blameworthy euen in the best Pag. 103 He that would reforme others abroad must begin at home Pag. 110 To haue the blessing of gracious children thou must beginne at religion Pag. 111 The carriage of a mans children is a great credit or disgrace to his profession especially of the Minister Pag. 113 Riot is an hatefull vice to be
ÎÏÏην αÏανÏÏν και ÏÎµÎ»Î¿Ï Ïοιει θεον A COMMENTARIE VPON THE EPISTLE of S. PAUL written to TITVS Preached in Cambridge by THOMAS TAYLOR and now published for the further vse of the Church of God With three short Tables in the end for the easier finding of 1. Doctrines 2. Obseruations 3. Questions contained in the same Eph. 4.7 Vnto euery one of vs is gi ãâ¦ã ââcording to tââ measure of the gift of Christ. Printed for L. GREENE 1612. TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE ROBERT LORD RICH Baron of Leez Grace and peace from the Father Prince and Spirit of peace Amen RIght Honourable worthy is that saying of Salomon Cant. 2.2 Like as the lillie among the thornes so is my loue among the daughters By the lillie is meant the Church and the true members of it so called 1. Because they are planted by the good husbandman in the feild of the Church watred with the dewes of heauen hedged and preserued by his continuall care 2. They are beautifull for Salomon in all his royaltie is not clothed like one of the lillies of this feild who are couered with the roabe of Christs righteousnesse who is the true Salomon 3. They are fragrant for their smell The smell of their garments that is the graces of God which decke and adorne their soules as a costly and comely garment doth the bodie are like the smell of Lebanon which in the spring by reason of the Cedars and other sweet trees gaue a most sweet sent euen so these graces in Gods children smell sweete that is are in much acceptation and delightfull to God and good men By thornes are meant wicked men hypocrites heretikes tyrants open and flagitious sinners scandalous in doctrine and life so called 1. because although the earth be a naturall mother to them as a stepmother to the lillies yet Satan the malicious man busieth himselfe in the incessant sowing and setting of them 2. They would for euer choake and keepe vnder the lillie if the hand of God were not euer with it to preserue it 3. They are dangerous to meddle withall except a man be well fenced hardly can a man carrie coales in his skirt and not be scorcht and as hardly runne into wicked companie and not be hurt So is my loue the faithfull spouse of Christ is his loue So called because 1. he maketh her louely 2. accounteth her so 3. worketh a reciprocall loue in her heart towards him 4. desireth mutuall coniunction with her and effecteth it 5. his loue beeing liberall he giueth her himselfe and with himselfe all things which pertaine to life and godlinesse euen grace here and glorie hereafter Among the daughters not virgins as Cap. 1.2 who make vp this loue of Christ but all other assemblies in the world which professe themselues daughters by challenging the Catholike Church for their mother and yet indeed cleaue vnto it but in outward profession onley From this place I gather two conclusions First what is the estate of the Church in respect of it selfe it beeing as a lillie among thornes Secondly what it is in respect of God so is his loue among the daughters The former sheweth that the condition of the purest Church vpon earth is to be beset with dangerous and noysome thornes hurtfull and gracelesse men who prick and annoie the lillies in their goods names liberties and liues For when there were but two persons borne in the world one was a lillie and the other a thorne which trod downe the lillie Cain drew his brother into the feild and slue him Afterwards when one would haue thought that all the thornes had bin destroied by the flood brought vpon the world to this purpose yet was there a Cham left of whome quickely sprowted that cursed race of the Cananites who were euer pricks in the sides and thornes in the eyes of Gods people It is no newe thing for Iacob to be ouertopped by an Esau nor for Ioseph to be pricked and molested both at home and abroad neither his fathers house nor his fathers eye can safegard him Nay the fairest lillie that euer saw the sunne was most beset with thornes that euer was all his innocencie wisedome meeknesse puritie and loue could not keepe them off him but they pricked him to the heart and wounded him to the death euen the shamefull and ignominious death of the crosse How was this lillie beset with thornes in Egypt in the wildernesse in Babylon in Iudea when Christ sent his Disciples out as sheepe among wolues how in the tenne persecutions how at this day and so shall it be till the great day in which all the thornes shall be cast into the fire And no wonder thornes do but their nature which are good for nothing but to pricke and to burne It standeth therefore the lillies in hand to be so much the more carefull to fence themselues against their molestation And this shall they doe by obseruing these fowre rules 1. Because the thornes hinder the rooting of the lillies these must double their diligence in the rooting of themselues in the grounds of true religion for this yeeldeth hope of rising stablishing and continuance in the faith 2. Because thornes seeke to keepe the sunne from the lillies and hinder the comfortable heat and light of the word from them these must so much the more carefully frequent the places where the light of wholesome pure and comfortable doctrine doth more brightly displaie it selfe 3. Because thornes seeke to pricke the lillies in their names and profession these must more circumspectly fence themselues with innocencie and godly conuersation and in nothing in no part lie open vnto them 4. Because the lillie is a weake plant to defend it selfe from the stiffnesse of the thorne it must fortifie it selfe partly with comfort in the presence care and loue of God the husbandman who is euer in his feild and partly with the prayer of faith that he would be pleased still to looke vnto it to raise vp Pastors and teachers according to his owne heart to water cherish and preserue it especially in these last daies wherein the feild is ouergrowne with scandalls Apostacies trials and reproches wherewith the lillies are daily scratched torne and in great ieopardie The second conclusion is that the Lord maketh a pretious account of euerie faithfull soule and preferreth it aboue the wicked so farre as a lillie is for the beautie sweetnes of it to be esteemed aboue all the thornes with which it can be beset And indeed beleeuers are the most precious of men the most noble persons of the earth descended of the blood of Christ neere vnto God and next attendants to the king of glorie advanced aboue all the rest by the speciall grace of free election of iustification of sanctification and adoption And who can denie seeing these are Gods peculiar an hallowed thing a chosen people the Lords first fruits his remnant called out of all nations and kinreds the sonnes and daughters of God
brethren of Christ and heires apparant to the crowne of heauen but that they are highly aduanced as the choise of God and Gods delight aboue all the people of the earth And hence followeth it that whosoeuer would be in this price and reckoning with God must be sure he be a lillie which he shall know by these three notes 1. If he be planted in the garden of God and be a true member of the Church not tied to it as a scion to a tree by a threed of outward profession but by soundnes of faith and loue the former of which setteth into the head and the latter vniteth to the members Secondly if he haue the beautie of a lillie vpon him 1. in the sight of God by the righteousnesse of Christ iustifying and couering him 2. in his own eyes by the sanctification of the spirit daily washing the conscience from dead workes 3. in the sight of other men by an innocent life and godly conuersation Thirdly if euerie where he leaue a sweet smell behind him that the places where euer he goe sauour of the graces of God laid vp in his heart by bewraying the humilitie faith loue patience hope sobrietie and the like A lillie can leaue no stinke behind it any where as many in their meetings whose speaches are if not hurtfull yet vnsauourie and vnfruitfull These things I write not as taking vpon me to teach your H. who wanteth not choice men and meanes to bring you forward both in the vnderstanding of pure doctrine and in the institution of holy life But 1. to put your H. in mind how highly the Lord hath honoured you both in his owne eyes as also in the eyes of his children The former in that vnto outward greatnes which is as a rich legacie giuen by God both to good and bad he hath vouchsafed to adde the chiefe good and made your H. RICH indeede by disposing vnto you the inheritance of his children which is apparant in that by a sound profession of the truth he hath planted you in his own ground or garden in that he hath set the beautie of a lillie vpon you and hath graced you with a sweet smell of many precious graces which euerie where you leaue behind you The latter both in that he hath put in your heart a speciall care of fencing your selfe by religious and innocent walking whereby you haue adorned your holy profession in not laying your selfe in any part open to the enuious scratching of thornes As also hath expressely engrauen this part of his image vpon you to esteeme his children as lillies among thornes whereby a good euidence is ministred to your owne heart that you are translated from death to life 2. That I might stirre vp your H. as you haue cause to reioyce in and set your heart vpon this purchase which is the portion but of a fewe to esteeme it as it is your truest honour and nobilitie your vnperishing riches and treasure whereas all earthly glorie and greatnesse worldly wealth and abundance abstracted from this neither are your owne neither if they were can they make you happie It was an excellent speach of that noble Emperour Theodosius of whome Augustine writeth that he was wont to say that hee accounted it more honour that hee was a member of the Church then the head of the Empire 3. That I might adde one incitement and prouocation to proceed as you haue begun happily in the loue and practise of true pietie wherein whilst you profit and encrease you prouide a good stocke for the time of neede Let your H. giue me leaue to encourage you to goe on in ennobling nobilitie it selfe by beeing inferiour to fewe of your honourable ranke as in your outward estate so in the beautifull gifts and ornaments of your mind such as are humilitie humanitie a lowly and louely carriage Let Caesar and Pompey other gallants striue to be superiours in pompe and envied greatnesse it is your honour to haue learned that humilitie is the first second and third staire of Christian nobilitie Go on in the strength of the Lord to continue a singular ornament and muniment of the common wealth which is not made by any thing more outwardly happie then in Godly Magistracie and nobilitie Go on in shewing your selfe a carefull patron of the Church of God in making free and vncorrupt choise of such Pastors as whose holy doctrine and life are the counterpaine one of the other in which godly care your H. hath worthily carried the palme These were the cheife motiues which drewe on this my presumption to dedicate this labour vnto your H. although I waÌted not some more priuate respects also to force me therunto namely that I might giue some publike testimonie of my loue of your vertues some appobation of my christian dutie and some signification of my thankefull mind as for other fauours so also for your Honours Christian and constant loue of that worthy and vertuous Ladie the Ladie Russell whom I could not but affoard an honourable mention in this dedication which I must needs confesse had beene her right if God had seene good to haue added vnto her daies Accept I humbly beseech your H. the mind of the offerer accept also the booke offred if not for the author of the commentarie yet for the author of the text and the argument which is worthy your H. name and respect I doubt not but your H. shall redeeme many vacant houres in reading ouer many of the treatises therein contained And thus crauing pardon for my boldnesse I commend your H. to the grace of God who protract your dayes and yeares according to the large graces bestowed vpon you and prosper and finish the good worke he hath begunne by adding that which is yet lacking to your faith and graces till he haue fitted you vnto and filled you with glorie and immortalitie Amen From my house at Watford March 16. 1612. Your H. in all dutie to be commanded THOMAS TAYLOR TO THE CHRISTIAN Reader Grace and peace with all other blessings accompanying saluation THe whole Scripture is the rich treasurie of the great King of glorie wherein not one kind of precious stone or mettall is laid vp or in one roome but in sundrie drawers as in sundrie caskets many seuerall pearles and precious things are reserued and safely laid vp for the vse of the Church of God In one place lyeth the summe of holy doctrine another holdeth the precepts of godly life In one corner is the refutation of adulterate and erronious doctrine In another the reprehension of impure and scandalous life And as all the parts of Christianitie are distinct one from another so lie they heare or there in these rich coffers distinct so as euery Christian may draw out instruction direction and consolation according to his owne necessitie This Epistle breathed from the same spirit and bearing the same superscription with all the rest herein disagreeth not
see the wonderfull things of the lawe If any man want wisedome he must aske it of God The foote of Dauids song was Teach me thy statutes Thus shalt thou be taught of God and not onely by the ministerie of man 4. Seeing the feare of God is the beginning of wisedome and his secret is with them that feare him bring a teacheable and an humble heart turned to God louing his truth desirous and industrious to obey that part of his will alreadie reuealed vnto thee for he teacheth the humble in his way and if any man will doe his will he shall knowe whether the doctrine be from God or no. 5. In thy reading let not thine ende be to seeke out and finde out curiosities and subtilties but to finde and meete with Christ desirous to knowe nothing but Christ and him crucified which is the scope of all the Scriptures as also of the gift of interpretation of them 6. Read not by halues but goe through the author thou hast made choise of once and againe nor idlely but with attention as painfully digging for the treasure nor carelesly but with dilgence trying these mettalls vnlesse thou wouldst take copper washt ouer for gold Lastly bring all thy reading into vse and practise meditate of it often by thy selfe and cheerefully communicate it to others for by vsing and laying out thy talent thou encreasest it and know that not they which reade heare or speake much are blessed but those which doe it Thus come furnished to the reading of this or any other godly booke and I assure thee thou shalt not loose thy labour but shalt so redeeme thy time as that thou shalt be able to giue a good and comfortable account of it in the day of thy reckoning If thou meetest with any doubtfull things helpe me with thy best construction If with any escapes helpe me with thy best counsell If with any helpe hereby in thy holy course praise God and helpe me with thy prayers The vnworthie seruant of God and of thy faith THOMAS TAYLOR A COMMENTARIE vpon the Epistle of Saint PAUL to TITUS The occasion of the Epistle HE hath little acquaintance with the writings of the Apostles who out of themselues cannot attaine vnto the occasion of their penning but not to wast time in the particular Arguments of each seuerall Epistle they haue all one common and generall occasion which was this So soone as the Apostles had planted any Church of God by sowing the good seede of the word fetched out of Gods owne garners in the field of the world the malitious man sent his seruants to sow tares in the same field which sprouted vp suddenly into the blade and eare to the choking of the good husbandmans good seede Hence was it that least Gods husbandrie should vtterly miscarie the Apostles were put to new trauells who hauing vpon them the care of all the Churches which they had founded and seeing Satans subtilties incessantly breaking out in his seducing instruments teachers of lies and false Apostles to the annoyance of the Church were constrained with a second hand to stablish their first worke and with no lesse labour to vphold and repaire that house and building of God which like good master-builders they had formerly reared and erected This truth is euident not onely in other Churches planted by this our Apostle the Doctor of the Gentiles as by his seuerall Epistles is clearely gathered but also in this Church planted by himselfe in the I le of Creta now called Candy for Satans rage containeth not it selfe in the continent nor contemneth a conquest against the Church in such a small Iland as this is And therefore no sooner was Paul departed hence although he left Titus behind him to further the worke but Satan thrusteth in corrupt teachers some erronious in doctrine others in life scandalous both of them exceeding infectious some of them seeking the ouerthrow of the doctrine others of the gouernment of the Church established others would for the honour of the seruant despise the Son by ioyning Moses and Christ together all of them disioyned the profession and practise of pietie and by this meanes peruerted many and drew them into their owne destruction Our Apostle therefore wrote this Epistle to Titus 1. that he might authorize and backe him in his Ministerie against such as might otherwise carrie themselues contemptuously towards him 2. That he might direct him in redressing and repressing such disorders as beganne to preuaile for which ende he both describeth what manner of persons he should place Teachers ouer the congregations as also what doctrine he would haue him particularly applie to euery degree and condition of men that by the sufficiencie of the former the false teachers might be foiled and by the euidence of the latter all sorts of men might be sensed and out of daunger of corruption by them 3. Because Titus was young as it seemeth he teacheth him how to carrie his whole doctrine how to order his life how to deale with the tractable how also with obstinate offenders who studied rather parts and âow to be contentious then how to content themselues with the simple truth and so shutteth the Epistle with some personall matters and the Apostolicall salutation The parts of the Epistle This Epistle containeth three parts 1. The salutation in the 4. first verses 2. The narration or proposition of the matter of it from the 5. verse of the 1. Chapter vnto the end of the 11. of the 3. chap. 3. The Conclusion containing some priuate businesse enioyned Titus and the ordinarie salutation of the Apostle CHAP. I. 1 PAul a seruant of God and an Apostle of Iesus Christ according to the faith of Gods Elect and the acknowledging of the truth which is according vnto godlines 2 Vnto the hope of eternall life which God that cannot lie hath promised before the world began 3 But hath made his word manifest in due time through the preaching which is committed vnto me according to the commandement of God our Sauiour 4 To Titus my naturall sonne according to the common faith Grace mercie and peace from God the Father and from the Lord Iesus Christ our Sauiour IN these foure verses containing the salutation which is the exordium or first part of the Epistle we haue two things to consider 1. The persons 1. saluting 2. saluted 2. The forme of the salutation it selfe The person saluting is described 1. by his name Paul 2. by his office 1. more generall a seruant of God 2. more speciall and an Apostle of Iesus Christ which is further enlarged by the ende of it namely either to preach the faith of Gods Elect as the Geneva translation hath it or rather hereby to bring the Elect vnto the faith according to the faith of Gods Elect vpon which occasion he entreth into a large and notable description of this faith and thereby proceedeth in amplifying the dignitie of his calling as we shall see in the seuerall
vs against the scandal which is common in the world wherein most men beleeue not most men repent not nay scorne them that doe at which we may not stumble seeing that some yea the most are refused there must be in euery corner such as are blinded vnto destruction It is the Fathers good pleasure to reueale the things of the kingdome to â few babes but to hide them from the most of the wise and prudent of the world A few are giuen vnto the Sonne and brought in due season vnto the faith many more are deliuered vp vnto Satan to haue the eies of their minds further blinded that so they might iustly perish in their infidelitie 3. Hence we must blesse God who hath chosen vs that he might put a difference betweene vs and others whereas he found no such difference in vs who were the children of wrath as well as others he chose vs not when we were but that we might be holy and vnblameable Ephes. 1.4 that from the first to last in our saluation all the glorie might be his yea that our ioy might be more full and our glorying in God more firme and cheerefull he hath made it knowne vnto vs that beeing elected we are sure of our happinesse for nothing shall be able to plucke vs out of his hands The second conclusion is that the elect haue a faith by themselues being here called the faith of Gods elect where by faith is not meant the doctrine of faith as Iude 3. Contend for the faith once giuen and 1. Tim. 1.19 but rather the gift of faith whereby we vnderstand and imbrace that doctrine neither is euery gift of faith here meant For there is 1. an historicall faith standing in an assent and acknowledgement of the truth of things written and taught 2. There is also an hypocriticall faith which passeth the former in two degrees First in that with knowledge and assent is ioyned such a profession of the truth as shall carrie a great shew and forme of godlinesse Secondly a kinde of gladnesse and glorying in that knowledge for it is ascribed to some who in temptation shall fall away to receiue the word with ioy To both which may be ioyned sometimes a gift of prophecie sometimes of working miracles as some in the last day shall say Lord haue we not prophecied and cast out deuills in thy name and yet they shall be vnknowne of Christ. Neither of these is the faith of the elect here mentioned but a third kind called sauing faith the inheritance of which is the proprietie of the elect for the iust man only liueth by this faith which in excellencie passeth both the former in three worthy properties 1. In that here with the act of vnderstanding and assent vnto the truth there goeth such a disposition and affection of the heart as apprehendeth and applieth vnto it the promise of grace vnto saluation causing a man to reioyce in God framing him vnto the feare of God and to the wayting through hope for the accomplishment of the promise of life 2. In that whereas both the former are dead and not raysing vnto a new life in Christ what shewes soeuer be made for the time the sunne of persecution riseth and all such moysture is dried vp This is a liuely and quickning grace reaching into the heart Christ and his merits who is the life of the soule and the moouer of it to all godly actions not suffering the beleeuer to be either idle or vnfruitfull in the worke of the Lord. 3. Whereas both the former are but temporarie this is perpetuall and lasting the other rising vpon temporarie causes and reasons can last only for a time as when men for the pleasure of knowledge or the name of it by industrie attaine a great measure of vnderstanding in diuine things or when for note and glorie or commoditie true or apparent men professe the Gospell let but these grounds faile a little or persecution approch they lay the key vnder the doore giue vp house and bid farewell to all profession Thus many of Christs Disciples who thought they had truly beleeued in him and that many moneths âhen they heard him speake of the eating of his flesh and drinking his blood went backe and walked with him no more But the matter is here farre otherwise seeing this faith of the elect hath the promise made good to it that the gates of hell shall neuer preuaile against it Vse This conclusion teacheth vs 1. That true faith is an infallible marke of election assuring the beleeuer as certenly of his saluation as if he were alreadie gathered vp to his fathers or as if he had a speciall reuelation For besides that here it is a grace impropriate to the elect the Sonne of God teacheth it Ioh. 6.37 All that the Father giueth mee shall come vnto mee that is all those whom the Father chuseth to saluation he giueth to the Sonne to saue for election is founded in Christ and those who are thus giuen vnto the Sonne by the Father come vnto the Sonne that is beleeue in him for so the 35. verse confoundeth them He that commeth vnto mee shall not hunger and hee that beleeueth in mee shal neuer thirst So as those that beleeue are giuen to the Sonne to saluation The same teacheth the Euangelist Act. 13.48 As many as were ordained to life beleeued and 2. Thess. 2.13 the Apostle maketh sanctification of the spirit and the faith of truth two infallible notes of election All that can be here of moment obiected is that a man cannot know certainly that he hath faith But that is false for Paul 2. Cor. 13.5 willing the Corinthians to examine and prooue themselues whether they were in the faith or no and whether Christ be in them or no taketh it for granted that a man may know that he hath faith and that Christ is in him for else were his exhortation idle Quest. But how may a man knowe that he hath this faith that so the beleeuer may rise vp to the assurance of his election Ans. There be diuerse notes and companions of it more easily discerned then it selfe is as first It purifieth the heart Act. 15.19 and will not suffer it to be taken vp with vncleane thoughts or vnlawfull lusts it ordereth the affections and cuâbeth them as with bit and bridle and bendeth them with reuerence to loue desire reioyce in God and his image yea in nothing more or so much yea and by thus ordering the heart it doth also guide the words with wisedome for the good man out of the good treasure of his heart cannot but send out good speaches Secondly from the works of loue a man may conclude he hath faith Gal. 5.6 faith worketh by loue first to God then to man for Gods sake for it hath respect both to him that begate and him that is begotten Thirdly it is plentifull in prayers and
of Christ and the expressing of his vertues Whence it is that the Apostle praysing God for the faith and loue of the Colossians presently pointeth to the naturall mother of these vertues of whom they both are bred and fed for the hopes sake that is the glory hoped for which is laid vp for you in heaueÌ And the same Apostle exhorting the Philippians not to minde earthly things but to trafficke as the citizens of heauen noteth this the most effectuall reason because from heauen they looked for a Sauiour who would change their vile bodie and make it like his owne glorious bodie Vse 1. Ministers must take heede of earthly mindednes not seeking theirs but them who are committed vnto their trust not onely hereby to auoyde offence but also that they may feelingly speake of such points as concerne the forsaking of the world in affection a point most difficult to learne from the most sanctified teacher Which course if a minister take not long may he looke for an haruest yea euen till his eyes faile but he shall neuer see his seede againe he hath sowne to the winde and what can he looke to reape but earthlinesse or atheisme amongst his people For mens minds will be working and setling themselues vpon some pleasurable and profitable obiect if not vpon that which is truely good yet at least vpon that which is apparantly good and their hearts can neuer be taken off things belowe but remaine wordlings still vnlesse we shewe them better treasures elsewhere and that in such feeling manner as they may thinke we speake in earnest And againe if they without this doctrine be suffered like the Sadduces to include all their hopes desires in this life no other fruits can be expected but open Atheisme and contempt of God Vse 2. People must conceiue that now in the ministerie they are called to the beginnings of the heauenly life For we may not thinke that the Lord meaneth onely to manifest his loue hereafter in heauen to beleeuing soules but as loue desireth present communication and vnion with the thing loued so the Lord entreth into present league with such as he striketh his euerlasting couenant withal neuer marrieth himselfe into any soule in that indissoluble wedlocke with whom he contracteth not himselfe euen here vpon earth And seeing the Gospel in the ministerie of it is the Lords loue letter euery one in the hearing of these glad tidings must say to his soule this is the suite and offer of God vnto mee calling me in this sermon to nearer fellowship with himselfe oh vnthankfull wretch if I refuse his loue if I still cleaue vnto earthly affections and earthly conuersation on whom so much labour is spent that I might bee called out of the world Vse 3. Hence may euery hearer make a triall of his profiting vnder the ministerie looke how much thou findest thy heart lifted vp towards heauen and heauenly things how much thy earthly cogitations are abated how much thou findest saluation neerer then when thou first beleeued so much hast thou profited by the word and no more The which checketh many of our hearers who are euerie whit as worldly as earthly minded as they were at their first receiuing of the Gospel and some professors that haue much earthlinesse bound vp in their bosomes the following of their owne ploughs causeth them often contentedly to pluck their hands from the plough of the Lord. And because it is common with men to thinke they haue attained inough in Christianity when they haue gotten a little knowledge and may now make holiday and go no further it is meete that all of vs should bring our hearts to some certaine triall and touch whereby we may haue assurance that the word hath framed them to this temper of which we speake and that we may doe as by many other so especially by these three notes 1. Whereas all earthly reioysings are condemned as wherein men easily loose their hearts and whereby death is made distastfull and vnwelcome examine whether thou reioysest in God in his word and graces as in thy chiefest ioy and aduantage 2. Seeing in all our earthly employments we may not while we vse the world become worldlings whether by all earthly things we be drawne to the loue of heauenly for although God hath appointed but one Sabboth in seauen daies yet to a Christian euery day is sanctified to be a rest from all the deeds of the flesh wherein he is to walke with his God and shew forth the religious keeping of his heart and good conscience in euery action of his whole life so making euery action of his particular calling a part of Christian obedience and dutie vnto God 3. Seeing a well ordered heart hath nothing in earth in comparison of God search thy soule whether it findeth more sweetnes in the seruice of thy Lord then in his outward benefits as there is great reason seeing these must leaue thee or be left of thee before or at the day of death when accounts must also be made both for the getting keeping and expending of them at which time those who with most greedie appetites haue sought them and purchased them shall find them farre from counteruailing that good which they forfeited for them By these notes gage thy heart sound the depth of it and thou shalt doubtles finde such deceit as shall occasion thee to cleaue to that ordinance which he that framed it at the first hath in his wisedome appointed for the further reformation of it Doct. 2. The second instruction out of the words is That true faith neuer goeth alone but as a Queene is attended with many other graces as knowledge loue feare of God among which hope here mentioned not only adorneth and beautifieth but strengtheneth and fortifieth the beleeuer and as an helmet of saluation causeth the Christian souldier to hold out in repentance and obedience Hence it is that our Apostle speaketh not of the faith of the elect but he mentioneth as an inseparable handmaid the hope of life eternall so doth the Apostle Iohn We are now the sonnes of God here is faith making vs the the borne of God and we know that when he shall appeare we shall be like him there is hope and whosoeuer hath this hope purgeth himselfe as he is pure there is the strengthening of the beleeuer in obedience Notable for this purpose is that place in Rom. 5.1 2. c. where the whole traine of graces attending and following faith are fully and excellently described Now this hope is a gift of God whereby the Saints patiently and firmely expect good things to come alreadie beleeued especially their resurrection and life eternall prouoking them in the meane time to all dutie In which description diuerse things are to be considered First the originall of it It is a gift of God and obtained by prayer as faith also is whence the Apostle praieth that
the God of our Lord Iesus Christ would giue the Ephesians to know what the hope is of his calling Secondly the subiects in whom it is The Saints for as the practise of beleeuers before Christ to waite for his first comming in humilitie as we read of Simeon Annah many others so now beleeuers as constantly waite for his second comming and the comforts of it Reu. 22.17 And that it belongeth only to the Saints is cleare 1. In that it is ioyned with the faith of the elect in this text 2. Because it ariseth from faith is nourished by it and is proportionall vnto it 3. The thing hoped for belongeth only to the Saints they only haue right in the tree of life and only they enter in through the gates into the Cittie 4. That which meriteth the thing hoped for that is the righteousnesse and obedience of Christ belongeth only to them for them only he praied while he was on earth for them only he died he rose againe ascended into heauen and now maketh requests at the right hand of his Father Thirdly the obiect of this hope Things to come and namely after the resurrection life eternall In which regard the Apostle calleth it an hope laid vp in heauen which is all one with that in the text hope of life eternall vnto which it lifteth vp the heart and affections Where the excellencie of the grace may be conceiued from the excellencie of the obiect it is not conuersant about momentanie and sleeting matters not insisteth in things below but about durable and eternall things to come and not onely comforteth the soule here below in earth but crowneth it hereafter in heauen And this grace it is which putteth such a difference between the godly and the wicked that whereas these are well appaied and contented with things present and wish for most part there were no other heauen then that happinesse they enioy here vpon earth the other looke vpward and outward and see a farre off and are such as waite for the adoption of sonnes and the redemption of their bodies which is the full haruest of those first fruits which they haue alreadie receiued Fourthly it is added in the description that this grace of hope doth firmely and not waueringly expect this eminent obiect and this it doth both because it is grounded not as the Papists teach vpon mans merit power or promises but vpon the most firme promise of God more stable then the hills of which mention is made in the next words as also in that the holy Ghost who first worketh it doth also nourish it yea and so sealeth it vp vnto the heart as it can neuer make ashamed it may indeede be tossed and shaken with many kinds of temptations yet in the patient attending vpon the Lord it holdeth out and faileth not Fiftly the fruit or effect of it is in the last words expressed namely that it prouoketh vnto all holy duty yea and continueth the beleeuer in it Thus Abraham by faith obeyed God and held out looking for the recompence of reward whence it is that as true faith is called in the Scriptures a liuing faith so found hope is also called a liuely hope that is such an one as is effectuall in the heart of the beleeuer to stirre him vp vnto all heauenly conuersation Vse This doctrine teacheth vs what a rare thing this grace of hope is among men and that the thing it selfe is not so common in the world as the opinion of it Aske any man how he meaneth to be saued the answer will be he hopeth well and he trusteth in God that hoping well he shall haue well but if this doctrine be true it followeeh that as faith is not of all no more is hope For it is a grace peculiar to the Saints who are very fewe in comparison of the multitude And is a companion of faith which is not the portion of the most It casteth anker in heauen and striueth not to become the heire of the earth as most men do whose whole studies are to plant and build and call the houses after their owne names and raise their families and make themselues great in the earth of whom we heare the holy Ghost speaking that their hope is onely in this life and they haue no hope in their death It is also accompanied with many graces which are not the garlands of euery head not the beauties of any but the spouses of Iesus Christ. It is not found but in an heart humbled with the touch for sinne and yet possessed with true peace in God grounded on that promise which is made to the poore in spirit for of these two it is ingendred It procreateth and preserueth heauenly mindednes lifting vp the heart to wait and wish for their masters comming so as that day neuer commeth vnawares vpon them as it doth on those who are yet in the night and in darkenesse It suffereth not a man to walke in the wayes of sinne either in hope of mercie or presuming of repentance but he that hath this hope purgeth himselfe and auoydeth the corruptions that are in âhe world through lust It vpholdeth the heart in obedience and dutie both by exciting the will and the diligent hand to vndertake and performe and strengthening the whole man in temptations dangers and distractions vnto all perseuerance in the wayes of God So that although when pleasure or profit is to be cast off or when crosses and losses betide the hypocrite for his obedience all his hope perisheth and vanisheth as the dewe before the sunne yet this hope maketh not ashamed but comforteth in this life and crowneth in the life to come Let blindnesse therefore make fooles bold whose propertie it is to beleeue euery thing yet the wisedome of the wise will cause him to vnderstand his way and not suffer him to nourish for hope either a doubtful desire of somthing which with Balaam he may naturally wish or a dreame in the slumber of conscience deluding with a perswasion of life that heart which is as dead as a stone within him Which God who cannot lie hath promised before the world began The pronoune relatiue which some from whom I would not easily depart referre rather to the word truth then eternall life because of that in the 3. ver But hath made his word manifest and thence indeede might our Apostle iustly haue defended his doctrine from suspition of noueltie beeing the same which was looked for euen in the first ages of the world and now made more manifest by which occasion were offered to ouerthrowe sundrie newe broaâhed nouelties of the Popish doctrine not sauouring of ancient antiquitie But I rather encline to that other construction referring the relatiue vnto life eternall immediately going before which as we haue heard it to be expected by hope so is it here said to be promised by God for in the promise hope hath his
stedfastnesse And this promise is described 1. from the stabilitie of it in that the author of it is God who cannot lie 2. from the antiquitie of it gathered from the circumstance of time before the world began both which considerations most effectually commend this promise of God and also confirme this our hope which leaneth vpon it Quest. What kind of promise is this heââ mentioned Ans. The word signifieth such a promise as is meerely free and most absolute as the learned haue obserued and is opposed vnto all legall promises which are not free but conditionall and made good to the keeper for the keeping of the law for the man that doth the law shall liue by the lawe but euangelicall promises whereof this is the principall are no such compacts or bargaines but free without all antecedent inducement and all condition of doing any thing on our parts As for the condition of faith which some may here alleadge the answer is we receiue nothing for our faith nor the worthines or worke of it but by it as a hand or meanes we receiue the free promise of eternall life Quest. But how could God promise before the world began that is from euerlasting seeing there was none then to promise vnto Answ. By an vsuall figure of speach the thing decreed is put for the decree it selfe and the true sense is this God promised that is decreed to promise before the world began and in due time hath made that promise manifest in the word preached as in the next words The like phrases we finde 2. Tim. 1.9 He hath called vs with an holy calling before the world was Eph. 1.4 we were choosen before the foundation of the world that is God decreed then to choose vs. Neither will this speach seeme strange to him that considereth 1. that with God all times are present none former or latter to him 2. that hereby the Scriptures would note the certaintie and assurance of such a maine promise of such vse and expectation Out of which words we note three lessons 1. That life eternall is ours by free promise 2. That God cannot lie and therefore the promise is infallible 3. The admirable care and loue of God to man tendring his eternall good before he or the world was Doctr. 1. That eternall life is by promise appeareth by that vsuall metonimie in the Scriptures whereby it carrieth the name of the promise it selfe although indeede it be the thing promised Heb. 6.12 be followers of them who through faith and patience attaine the promise that is life promised This truth was liuely typified both in the sonnes of Abraham as also liuely shadowed in that earthly Canaan The sonnes of Abraham were Isaac and Ismael two sonnes but one heire and he the sonne of promise by which title alone he held his prerogatiue whereas Ismael was the first borne Hence was it vsuall with the Apostles to oppose the sonnes according to the flesh to the sonnes of promise And as it was then so now is there a seede of promise euen all faithfull men and women who are raised out of faithfull promises faithfully apprehended called elsewhere not sonnes onely but heires of promise that is not onely such as to whom the promises belong but such as claime their inheritance onely by adoption and promise and not otherwise In like manner the earthly Canaan was called the land of promise not onely because it was long before promised to Abraham and his posteritie many of whom for many generations onely so enioyed it but also because those that were brought to the possession of that good land had it not for their owne worthinesse they were charged to beware of such thoughts for God gaue them this power by stablishing his couenant with them figuring vnto vs no other thing but that this blessed rest prepared for the people of God the truth of that shadow is held in no other tenure but by vertue of the promise neither here nor hereafter adde hereunto that whatsoeuer grace the Lord powreth into the hearts of the elect they all beeing not onely steppes and degrees but pawnes also and pledges of eternall life looke out vnto the promise faith apprehendeth it hope expecteth it loue thankfully entertaineth it yea and all the rest are quickned and strengthened by it Nay in this regard the holy spirit of God from whom these streames of grace doe flowe is called the spirit of promise not onely in that he was promised to beleeuers as Ioel. 2. I will powre out my spirit but also because he sealeth vp vnto their hearts the certentie of this maine promise touching their saluation Obiect But life eternall is called a debt Ans. It is so of his promise not of our desert Herodias craued Iohn Baptists head as her due but not because by dauncing she had deserued it but because of the Kings promise And that these promises are free may appeare in the first and maine giuen to Adam when he was farre from deseruing it in whom was nothing to mooue to the Lord but to the cleane contrarie Vse 1. Whosoeuer pretend any other title to the inheritance besides the promise of God are of the bondwoman and Ismaelites descending of Agar The Apostle sheweth how we receiue the promise of the spirit that is freedome from the law sinne death hell and damnation namely through faith here is no merit but faith taking âold Which condemneth that arrogant doctrine of the Church of Rome who will haue life eternall repaied to the merit of workes for their condignitie which is all one with the renouncing of the promise of mercie and to flie for releefe vnto the iustice of God Whereas the whole new Testament draweth vs from that legal righteousnesse and suffereth vs not to behold our best workes but God the promiser and Christ the mediator and our birth which brings our inheritance and our selues in the gifts of righteousnesse and remission of sinnes onely receiuers and in the matter of our iustification before God meere patients and no agents at all Vse 2. The strength of our hope standeth not vpon merits but vpon this same promise which confuteth another Popish error that to hope without merit is presumption but Abraham had another prop for his hope it was not merit that made him hope aboue hope but because he knew who had spoken he doubted not the promise through vnbeleefe Obiect 1. Ioh. 3.19 If we loue indeed and in truth we know that we are of the truth And therefore hope of saluation is to be fetched from the workes of loue Ans. The scope of the Apostle is to teach that true faith cannot stand without a good conscience not that the perswasion of it either onely thence ariseth or thereupon only dependeth or cannot be without works but that then we haue more full perswasion of our coniunction with God and soundnes in faith when together with the inward
testimonie of the spirit the same spirit effectually produceth such fruits as outwardly freeth our profession from falsehood and fayning which is the thing there condemned by the Apostle More plainely we may consider a twofold assurance on which our hope may be confirmed The former is the assurance of faith flowing from our iustification the latter is the assurance of sanctification The former is when the spirit witnesseth to our spirits that we are adopted which may be in weake Chrstians young conuerts scarcely yet experienced in their owne change yea such as can obiect such things against their faith as themselues cannot easily answer yet euen in this is there an assurance of faith which can onely leane vpon the promise and the truth of it and this I take to be more especially meant in this text of our Apostle The latter ariseth from the experience of our owne sanctification the vse also of which is not to make vs so but to trie our soundnes in the former yea to seale it to our selues and cleare it vnto others this is that the Apostle Iohn speaketh of in the place alleadged Yet notwithstanding that we may meete with an error on the other hand in the practise of Protestants we affirme with our Apostle that true hope relying vpon the promise goeth with faith knowledge godlines and groweth vp in these and therefore those the tenure of whose conclusions runneth thus Because grace hath abounded we may doe as we list because Christ hath blood inough God hath mercie inough we haue promises inough we may be the boulder in our sinnes these I say turne Gods grace into wantonnes to their owne destruction thus indeed to leane or bolster a mans selfe on the promises is an high presumption The reasonings of the spirit in the Scriptures are of another kinde Doth grace abound oh this must teach me to denie vngodlines worldly lusts hath God mercie mercie is with him that he may be feared hath Christ blood it is to purge me from all my sinnes both the guilt and the dominion haue I promises such precious promises are giuen me that beeing partaker of the godly nature I should flie the corruptions that are in the world through lust and seeing then I haue such promises it is meete I should clense my selfe from all filthines of flesh and spirit and grow vp to full holines in the feare of God Vse 3. We must often haue recourse to the promises and acquaint our selues with the Scriptures wherein we may peruse our priuiledges and thus euer be laying surer hold of eternall life by the applying bringing the promises home to our owne hearts otherwise faith shall be easily shaken hope quickly foyled and the rest of our graces in a continuall wane and decaie Cast anchor out of the ship if it sound no bottome the ship shall be at no stedfastnes in the storme but be in danger of shipwracke by euery surge and billow in like manner the anchor of hope if it pitch it selfe vpon promises it keepeth the soule in stabilitie and constancie in weldoing but impossible it is that in stormie temptations or afflictions the hope of the heart should strengthen and vphold that man that is not acquainted with the promises Doct. 2. The next instruction out of the former words is that God cannot lie which sheweth the promise to be stable and infallible That God cannot lie appeareth both by testimonie of Scripture and reason Balaam himselfe vttering his parable could say God is not as a man that he should lie the Apostle Heb. 6.18 saith that it is impossible that God should lie And the reason is because to lie is against the nature of God so as he shall as soone cease to be God as once to doe it truth is of his nature yea he is truth it selfe truth in all his promises which are yea and amen truth in all his threates for shall he say it and not doe it wicked Nebuchadnezar hauing good experience of both in beeing cast among the beasts and after raised vp againe aboue men could confesse that his words be all truth yea in this nature of his he is vnchangeable he cannot denie himselfe there beeing in him no shadow of change Now to ascribe a lie vnto God were to impute not onely change but contrarietie to that most simple nature of his for what is a lie but to vtter something contrarie to the knowne truth and that with an euill intention which wickednesse seeing it implyeth a contrarietie betweene his will and his word seeing he hath condeÌned it in his law as not induring it in his creature seeing this of all other is such an odious iniquitie as that the phrase of the holy Ghost includeth vnder this title all manner of vnrighteousnes opposeth it vnto all holines Zeph. 3.13 how can it be ascribed vnto the high maiestie of God vnles we will blasphemously say that he hath enacted laws against something which standeth with his nature and will or at least that he hath chaÌged his wil to loue that which once he hated Quest. But why may not God change his will which euen a creature may doe without sinne or if he cannot how can he doe all things and remaine omnipotent Ans. 1. To change the will were an argument of weaknes and impotencie for euen so is it in man whether he freely doe it or forcedly If freely it is because some second deliberation seemeth sounder then some former which argueth want of foresight and wisedome if forcedly a man change his minde it argueth want of power which suffereth the former deliberation to be letted by some crosse accident neither of which can befall that most simple and immutable will of God who neither of his owne accord nor yet by constraint can be forced or hindred because he seeth all things in their causes and consequents together in one act as soone and easily produceth the thing he willeth as he pronounceth the word as appeareth in the creation 2. The omnipotence of God is to be referred to the things which he willeth and can will for his power cannot thwarte his will nor his arme disapoint his mouth nor either of them goe against his nature That God then cannot lie denie himselfe change his purpose proceedeth not of weaknes or infirmitie but of wisedom power and maiestie to whom only that is impossible which is contrarie to his nature Obiect But God hath spoken many things in the Scriptures some of which implie change in him and some seeme altogether vntrue the former appeares in such places as where he is said to repeÌt him that he made man that he made Saul King that he changed his minde from the euill which he threatned to doe to his people Ans. All such speaches as these are to be vnderstood not properly but figuratiuely improperly and according to mans apprehension for in proper speach Samuel in the
lambe slaine from the beginning of the world both 1. in regard of Gods counsell and 2. of the promise to Adam and 3. of the efficacie of his death the sauing power of which was the same to all beleeuers yesterday to day and for euer and thus euen Abraham saw his day If to the Gospel which is a peculiar doctrine concerning Christ it is called an eternall Gospel not that it was eternally preached for it was a mysterie kept secret since the world began Rom. 16.25 but 1. because it proceedeth froÌ the eternall counsell of God 2. it containeth the wordâ of eternall life and 3. it remaineth for all eternitie Finally if to our effectuall vocation by this word yea and our whole saluation he gaue vs of grace and purpose saluation and effectuall vocation before the world began that is in his counsell and decree Vse 1. Hence we see that the Popish doctrine of iustification by workes was preuented euen before the world began For if God laid all the degrees of our blessednesse vp in himselfe before the world much more before we were in the world who seeth not that all our saluation is freely comming vnto vs both in the promise and execution or accomplishment of it not according to our workes but according to the good pleasure of his will If it be here alleadged that God in electing vs foresaw our faith and workes and therefore elected vs. The answer is that that is vnsound seeing faith in Christ is a fruit and effect of election not going before but following after it Whence Paul saith that God had mercie on him not because he foresawe that he would be faithfull but that he might be faithfull And we are elected before the foundation of the world that we should be holy and without blame If yet it be said that God might as well foresee the faith and works of his elect as their saluation I answer he did foresee them as meanes and wayes which himselfe prepared for them to walke in to their saluation and so did decree them but the decree in regard of the beginnings and motiues to election cannot be otherwise then free and absolute if that of the Apostle be true that we are iustified freely by his grace And if God cannot elect men to life except he foresee that they will vse their free-will well as the Pelagian or that they will become faithfull and righteous necessarily must this decree of God which is the first and eternall principle of all things depend vpon some other externall beginning out of himselfe contrarie to that of the Apostle who saith that he predestinated vs to bee adopted through Iesus Christ in himselfe ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã pro ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as Beza well obserueth that is finding no cause neither present nor to come out of himselfe of this his most iust counsell and decree Besides saluation beeing but one and one way vnto it and Gods decree but one how should by the former doctrine any infants be saued in whom the Lord could not foresee either faith or workes So that as the former doctrine called vpon vs to giue God the honour of his truth so doth this to giue him the glorie of mercie in that it is his good pleasure euen before all times to giue his a kingdome freely to which purpose he giueth faith freely works of faith freely the end of faith which is the perseuerance of it vnto saluation freely and in a word as the decree before all times so grace and glorie in due time most freely Vse 2. Did God thus freely loue vs when we were not much more will he now beeing reconciled vnto him by the death of his sonne If while we were yet sinners and enemies he set his loue vpon vs much more now beeing iustified and friends will he saue vs from wrath Thou maist be sometimes frowned vpon yea buffeted and vnder the roddes of God to the breaking of thy heart but yet all these proceeding from this loue are farre from breaking it off to thee who hast euer tasted how good the Lord hath beene to thy soule Well maist thou cheare vp thy heart and say why art thou cast downe my soule what is it that can separate thee from this loue which hath two excellent properties namely to bee free without desert and constant without end nay trust in God rather yea repaire with the boldnes of a child to thy father that loueth thee neuer the lesse because he correcteth thee and strengthen thy prayers herein that his loue will not suffer thee to want things meete for thee Vse 3. What an hainous sinne were it to requite such a free loue with hatred repaying euil for good which consideration alone should make vs smite our hearts be ashamed of our vnthankfull sinnes it is a note of one who hath tasted of this goodnesse to be grieued for his sinne in this respect that it displeaseth one who hath bin such a good God vnto him Vse 4. Let vs expresse this vertue of God towards our brethren not so much waighing their deserts no mote then God doth ours but be readie to repay good for euill loue for hatred blessing for cursing knowing 1. that it is the grace of a dutie of loue or mercie when it is free 2. that the heathen can doe one good turne for another 3. that hereby we shall be sonnes of our heauenly father who suffereth his raine to fall and sunne to shine vpon the iust and vniust doth good for euill yea ouercommeth euill with good Secondly as God laid not the foundation of the world so soone as the foundation of our saluation but prepared a remedie before the maladie it is our parts not onely to magnifie this grace in him but to imitate it by labouring to couer the faults of our brethren when they are committed and not as the manner of many is to amplifie euery circumstance of offences done whereas we should make the best of the worst euen in the worst the meekenesse of spirit must euer temper our zeale against their sinne and prepare couers and cures as fast as they breede offences but especially if in good men and professors of the Gospel a weakenesse breake out woe to that man who with open mouth is readie by that occasion to disgrace not them onely but the whole profession by reason of them v. 3. But hath made his word manifest in due time by preaching Hauing seene how the maine promise of life eternall hath beene made by the God of truth we are now to consider this truth of God further in the accomplishing of that in due time which he promised before all times And then was that promise accomplished when the word was made manifest which manifestation is amplified 1. by the circumstance of time in due time 2. by the meanes of this manifestation that is by preaching For the meaning of
sense of much loue in forgiuing many sinnes doth greatly constraine and enforce double thankefulnesse all which I haue spoken that no man be discouraged otherwise then to lead him through his course with constant humilitie for his estate past if for the present he finde a change but rather breake forth into the magnifying of that maruelous power of God and that free grace of his who is the moouer and perfecter of our whole saluation The 2. point in this description of the person of Titus is the title of relation my sonne according to the common faith that is my son not whom I haue begotten according to the flesh but to the faith namely both to the gift of faith for Paul was his spirituall father by whose meanes and ministerie he was conuerted as also to the doctrine of faith not to beleeue and professe it onely but also become a teacher of it Which doctrine is called the common faith 1. because the matter of it is common to Paul Titus and all the elect 2. the manner of propounding it in which they did mutually consent is common to all beleeuers 3. in regard of the common obiect which is Christ and all his merits which belong to all the faithfull 4. in respect of the common profession of it it beeing the badge of euery Christian. 5. of the common ende of it which is saluation the ende of euerie beleeuers faith Out of this title note two lessons 1. That Ministers ought to be spirituall fathers to beget children to God 2. That faith is one and the same in all the elect Doctr. 1. That Ministers are spirituall Fathers to beget children to God appeareth in that the Hebrew phrase not onely stileth them by the name of fathers 1. who indeed are so properly by the way of blood naturall generation 2. neither onely those who are in a right descending line though neuer so far off 3. neither onely those who adopt others into the roome and place of children 4. but those also that are in the roome of fathers either generally as all superiors in age place or gifts or more specially such as by whose counsell wisedome tendernes and care we are directed as by fathers who in these offices and not in themselues for sometimes they be inferiours otherwise become fathers vnto vs. Thus was Ioseph an inferiour called a father of Pharaoh that iâ a counseller Iob for his tendernes and care called a father of the poore Schollers of the Prophets called sonnes of the Prophets Elisha saith of Eliah my father my father and Iubal was the father of all that plaie on harpes But much more properly is the Minister called the father of such as he conuerteth vnto the faith because they beget men vnto God as Paul did Onesimus in his bonds in which regeneration the seede is that heauenly grace whereby a diuine nature is framed the instrument by which it is conueied is the word of God in the Ministerie of it The mother of these children of God is the Church which conceiueth them in her wombe which trauelleth of them and bringeth them into this spirituall world which bringeth them vp in her bosom and nourisheth them at her brests first with the milke of the two Testaments and after with stronger meate till they be strong men in Christ. Obiect Matth. 23.9 Call no man father in earth and God is the onely father of spirits Hebr. 12.9 Ans. The place doth not simply and absolutely forbid the calling of any man father for then had the Apostle sinned in calling himselfe the father of the Corinths and Timothie and Titus his sonnes yea the Lord himselfe goeth before vs in example in giuing this title not onely to the fathers of our bodies but all superiors besides in the first commandement But the scope of that place is 1. to condemne the ambitious seeking and boasting in the titles of father doctor c. 2. to teach that no man should depend vpon any other as the principall efficient cause of his birth either naturall or spirituall for God is properly the father of vs all not according to our spirituall birth onely but euen our naturall also for he formeth in the wombe he bringeth out of the wombe and in him we liue and mooue and haue our beeing and what Ministers or fathers of our bodies act herein they doe it as instruments by whom the Lord worketh True it is that the Lord hideth his worke by instituting such meanes as haue in them some shew of inherent power to produce such effects and for their further reuerence ascribeth to these instruments his owne work and his proper titles of fathers sauiours yet is no man for this to ascribe the principall power of begetting him whether in the flesh oâ in the faith to any man otherwise then as a subordinate meanes vnder God that the whole praise of the worke and of our life naturall and spirituall may be ascribed vnto the God of life and the spirits of all flesh Thus we see how Ministers are fathers and so to be accounted Vse 1. No man can be saued in an ordinarie and visible Church where the Ministerie of the word is setled but by a second begetting and birth for that which is borne of flesh is flesh and therefore he must haue another father besides the father of his bodie for no spirituall father in earth none in heauen euery child borne into the world hath a father although many sonnes of the earth know not their father examine thy heart am I born into the Church who was my father and here what a number of the sonnes of the earth earthly and base minded men and women professing themselues to be the sonnes and daughters of God know neither father nor mother besides those of their bodies and conceiue no more of this heauenly birth then Nicodemus who although Christ himselfe taught the doctrine of regeneration yet asked how could those things be for what is that which is generally taken and rested in as the new birth and deceiueth the most men and women in the Church surely the repressing of wickednes of nature that it breake not out into excesse of riot and perhappes not the restraining only but the reforming of some grosse vice or vices which may be and generally are where is no renewing nor birth into the Church Iudas so liued as no man could say blacke was his eie but yet was a deuil out of which example we euidently see that euen the supernaturall decrease and restraint of vice in the reprobate is farre from the new birth of the elect Let him then that would not be deceiued in this waightie matter looke he be renewed that he be a new creature a new man compleat in all his parts for as the soule is whole in euery part of the bodie so is the beleeuer renewed in euery part that although there be no lust but may assaile him yet none shall dwell
peaceably with him Vse 2. This neere relation worketh speciall affection betweene the Minister and people conuerted by him I say not there ought to be but there is also a speciall affection of loue betweene them The Minister loueth him that is begotten by him as if he were his naturall sonne and the issue of his bodie nay euen aboue him seeing it is a more ardent and lasting loue which is grounded in grace then that in nature the loue of women is not comparable vnto it The people haue such in singular estimation for their workes sake The Galatians tasting the sweetnes of the Gospel did receiue Paul as an Angel of God yea as Christ himselfe and would haue plucked out their eyes that is departed from their dearest things to haue done him good The Iaylor beeing conuerted was as readie to wash the wounds of the Apostles as euer he was before to inflict them Lydia constraineth them to tarry with her and all this because they see they owe them which Paul challenged of Philemon not onely their seruice but euen their owne selues vnto them Let Ministers feele this fatherly yea this motherly affection Gal. 4.19 towards their people and like tender mothers reioyce when they prosper and thriue in grace mourne when they are sicke but when they are like to die be readie to die for them and with them such a tender mother was Paul that wished himselfe rather accursed then his countrimen should be cast away We haue many teachers euery where but few such fathers too many Ministers resemble the mother of the dead child who care not what become of the liuing one whom the true Salomon shall in the end discouer to be no naturall mothers of his children And iustly may we call for childlike affections at this day in our hearers especially seeing a number challenge the Church for their mother but deale with their fathers as Simeon and Leui dealt with their father Iacob so farre as they can making them to stink among their inhabitants or like another cursed brood with Cham seeke to discouer their fathers nakednes well may we wish such to become children in malitiousnesse and seriously to consider of this truth which informeth vs that whosoeuer they be that finde not that those Ministers feete are become beautifull who perhaps before were strangers in their hearts whosoeuer for their workes sake receiue them not into the inward closet of their soules whosoeuer in their departure mourne not after them as King Ioash after Eliah my father my father such may be allowed to make question of their conuersion as he may of his legitimation who could neuer come to know who was his father for were the Gospel powerfull in a people a most proper fruit of it would be the conuerting of the hearts of fathers vnto children and of children vnto their fathers Now if any be desirous to carrie themselues towards their Ministers as children toward their parents they must performe vnto them these duties 1. They must giue them double honour 1. Tim. 5.17 reuerencing their persons their places 2. They must partake in all their goods as the Leuites in the law did yea if neede be lay downe their necks for their sakes Rom. 16.4 in way of thankfulnes 3. No accusations must be receiued against them vnder two or three witnesses a dutifull child will not heare much lesse beleeue euill reports of his father 4. In doubtfull cases of conscience resort vnto them for counsell as children to their father 5. Obey them in all godly precepts endure their seueritie be guided by their godly directions as those who haue the ouersight of soules committed vnto them euen as the child ingeniously imitateth and obeyeth his father Doctr. 2. Faith is one and the same in all the elect and is therefore called the common faith Eph. 4.5 there is one faith which is true whether we vnderstand it of the doctrine of saluation which in Athanasius his confession is called the Catholike faith of all Christians because it is a doctrine receiued and beleeued by the Catholike Church or if we take it for the gift of faith whereby we beleeue to iustification Which grace is but one and common to all the elect notwithstanding there be diuerse measures and degrees of it peculiar to some Hence the Apostle Peter calleth it the like pretious faith 1. in respect of the kind of it beeing a iustifying faith by which all that beleeue haue power to be the sonnes of God Ioh. 1.12 Gal. 3.26 2. of the obiect of it which is one Christ the same yesterday and to day and for euer who dwelleth in the hearts of euery beleeuer Eph. 3.17 whom although the fathers of former ages beheld him to come and the latter ages alreadie come yet both reioyce in seeing his day with the same eie of faith the difference is that one seeth it somewhat more cleerely then the other 3. of the same ende of it which is saluation common to all beleeuers called therefore by Iude 3. the common salvation Vse 1. To confute such as foolishly imagine and teach that there may be as many faiths and waies to saluation as there be nations and peoples that the Iewes must be saued by the law of Moses the Gentiles by the law of nature Christians by the Gospel and euery man by the religion he professeth to prooue which vanitie they alleadge Habac. 2. The iust shall liue by his owne faith But we that haue learned that there is but one Christ one way to heauen and one common faith euidently perceiue that euery man cannot be saued in his owne way except some can come to the father and not by the sonne The Apostle Peter hauing learned the doctrine of faith from Christs owne mouth writing to the dispersed Iewes calleth that his faith the same pretious faith with that of the Gentiles teaching thereby that the faith is but one and that published in the Gospel whereby both Iew and Gentile can be saued As for that place of the Prophet the scope of it is onely to vrge the special application of that one and onely true sauing faith which euery man is to labour for that he may liue by it and further is no ground for such fancies Vse 2. This doctrine affordeth vs another way to saluation then the Popish Church and guids manifest vnto vs. For 1. here is no mention of common workes out of the Churches treasurie the Apostle reacheth that the common treasurie of the Church is the common faith which excludeth all merit seeing to beleeue is not to merit but to apprehend not another mans but Christs merits yea the Scripture it selfe speaketh cautelously in this matter least euen our faith it selfe should come in the schoale to be poised with the grace of God when it speaketh so often that we are iustified by faith and of faith and through faith but neuer for faith
2. This apostolicall faith is not a faith of two or three but a common faith which euery beleeuer hath but the apostaticall Popish faith falsely called Catholike is not so for it is the faith of the teachers of the Church onely which their hearers may safely rest in although they haue no speciall faith of their owne neither indeed know what their Church or teachers doe beleeue but who seeth not that this grosse faith in the lumpe cannot be either sauing or Catholike sauing can it not be for the sauing faith of the elect goeth with the knowledge of the truth v. 3. neither can it be Catholike or the common faith no more then that can be a common commoditie which is ingrossed into some few mens hands and neuer seeth the open market or rather which is a monopolie for to beleeue say they as the Pope beleeueth although they know not what he beleeueth is sufficient 3. This apostolicall common faith purifyeth the heart cleanseth the conscience from dead workes and worketh by loue but the apostaticall Romish faith is a pragmatical fancie working by rage furie violence and blood filling their hearts and hands with detestable resolutions and attempts fouling their consciences with most impure and impious workes of the flesh and such as the issues of death follow as often experience hath beene their mistrisse 4. This common faith is most ancient it is the old and the good way but so is not theirs let them terme it the old religion as long as they will it is a strange doctrine a new devised faith not sauouring of apostolicall antiquitie as will appeare plainly to him that compareth that which they now professe with that which was professed when Paul writ the Epistle to the Romans Hence will it follow that their faith not beeing the common faith I say not that they must amend their faith but change it if they will be saued by it it is not all the patching and daubing and refining of their points will helpe them nor all the baulme in Gilead can so supple their positions that we may ioyne with them vntill they beginne againe and laie the same foundation with vs which is to seeke to enter into life by the doore and not as theeues seeke to creepe in at the window till this be done the ioyning with them will be the departing from the common faith till this be done we may not giue them the right hand of fellowship Let them first shake hands with Christ which is our heartie praier to the Lord for them we wil gladly and heartily reach theÌ ours Vse 3. If the faith be but one we must all then studie to keepe the vnitie of faith in the bond of loue which is the Apostles collection on the same ground Ephes. 4.3.4 we ought so to compose our affections as we may go out with one heart and one minde in the profession of this one common faith which maketh communion betweene the highest and lowest rich and poore Master and seruant Preacher and people for in Iesus Christ all are one Iew and Gentile bond and free Paul was Titus his father in the faith but yet this common faith made him his fellow brother 2. Cor. 8.23 so he calleth himselfe the father of the Corinthians and yet them his brethren as Onesimus a poore seruant by vertue of this common faith became the sonne of Paul and yet his faithfull and beloued brother so as howsoeuer in earthly relation we haue our difference and inequalitie yet in regard of this common faith beleeuers may say as they in the Prophet wee haue all one father and one mother yea one meate and cloath one education and one inheritance The Ministers must therefore so acknowledge himselfe a father as that he is a sonne too so a teacher as that he be a diligent hearer and entertainer of the doctrine also The Master must not forget he hath a master in heauen and that his seruant in regard of the common faith is or may be his fellow seruant and if he be a religious seruant he must be counted more then a seruant euen an Onesimus a brother in the Lord. The Magistrate must so rule as a subiect vnder Christ and not altogether stand on authoritie but cast an eye vpon the common faith The husband must not altogether stand on his headshippe but like a man of knowledge dwell with his wife as one who is with him a ioynt heire of the life of grace so in other relations Which consideration were it obserued it would cut off much discomfort in families cities societies Church and common wealth it would keepe men from offering occasions of vnbrotherly strife and contention as we see in Abraham and Lot it would cause them to forgiue and forget old iniuries as Ioseph Gen. 50.17 if they would conceiue that they are all brethren in the faith The third point in the words is to consider of the adiunct of sinceritie by which Titus is commended my naturall sonne that is not illegitimate or base borne but my rightfull true and as we say lawfully begotten sonne one that both resembleth my selfe and is a right follower of me The same word is vsed 2. Cor. 8.8 where the Apostle perswadeth the Corinths to the chearefull releefe of the poore brethren in Iudea by this reason that he might trie the naturalnes of their loue Which commendation was of good vse 1. for Titus his encouragement whom so great an Apostle so esteemed 2. that the Cretians might with more respect and reuerence receiue him thus highly commended 3. to distinguish Titus from some other of his sonnes who a while fathered themselues vpon him but after falling from the faith prooued but bastards and counterfeit as Hymenaeus Philetus Alexander Titus was not such a one not Timothy see 1. Tim. 1.2 Doctr. 1. In that the Apostle powreth not out his commendation of Titus neither this but vpon good ground obserue how warie euery man should be both whome and to what ende and how farre they commend another and yet this more especially if their iudgment be required or esteemed Thus Paul commendeth Titus 1. one well knowne to be worthy and not out of partiallitie 2. for a good end the benefit of the Church that his person and doctrine might be more louingly embraced and that this was his ende appeareth 2. Cor. 8.23 If any enquire of Titus he is my helper and fellow or of our brethren they are messengers of the Churches wherefore shew towards them the proofe of your loue 3. he commendeth him sparingly and is not lauish beyond the truth Neither is he generall in such elogyes for scarce any else but Timothie receiued such a testimonie from him Vse In this Seedplot of the ministerie whence young Titusses are to be commended vnto the vse of the Church it standeth those in hand who are to dismisse them with letters testimoniall not hand ouer head to giue a rash
testimonie to euery one that requireth it but know the party to be worthy and one who shall not be found inferiour to the testimonie giuen of him not because he is a friend or kinsman or one whom thou wouldst preferre neither for forme or fashion but because herein thou shalt discharge a good dutie in faith to God and his people Reasons 1. Because the iudgement of men in the places of Masters Fellows of Colledges are much esteemed and relyed on 2. it is a matter of much moment to commend a man to be set ouer a people for which function the Apostle asketh who is sufficient 3. the setting to a rash hand here is as the rash laying on of hands which sinne the Apostle forbiddeth Timothy not onely in his owne person but euen the communication with it in the persons of other men 4. this rashnesse draweth not onely thy selfe into the sinne of false witnesse bearing and that against the Church but also it draweth others into the same as Patrons Prelates beeing the collaters and Instituters to benefices besides it is a confirming of the insufficient partie himselfe in his insufficiencie and a speciall patron of idlenesse seeing euery insufficient person by friends or fauour may procure an ordinary forme and be as farre commended as the diligent hand All these reasons besides the example of our Apostle should prouoke our care in this which is more then a matter of ordinarie fauour and to imitate the circumspection of the Apostle Iohn in the 12. of his third epistle Demetrius hath a good report of all men and of the truth it selfe yea and we our selues beare record and ye knowe that our record is true Doctr. 2. All are not naturall sonnes that are so accounted many that seeme to be begotten to the faith are no better then base borne begotten onely after the flesh as Ismael and still remaine a strange seede The Apostle had a cleare eye who perceiued many false challenges and vniust claimes to be made to the inheritance by a number who were neuer naturall sonnes but onely made a flourish as though they had beene the next heires and hence euerie where we are taught that all are not Israel who are of Israel and he is not a Iewe who is one without and though Ismael seeme a long time to haue the right of the first borne yet in the ende he is cast out of the house and prooueth disinherited Vse It standeth then all of vs in hand to looke to our legitimation least we loose the inheritance It is not outward shewes that will intitle vs he that will be the adopted sonne of God must be the naturall sonne of his ministers and such an one as standeth not in the ceremonie but feeleth in his heart the sinceritie of religion it is more to be the naturall sonne of the Church then to come to Church there to heare pray and receiue the Sacraments it is more then to giue good words to religious persons and exercises which are good cheape for a man may performe these outward seruices and get praise of men and yet want the praise of God these things then must be done but not insisted in if we would haue God to praise vs. Quest. But what may we doe to get approbation of God Ans. Because the Lord who loueth prayseth also truth in the inward parts we must beware of guile become Nathaniels men without guilfull spirits get our hearts circumcised that we may be Iewes within and not in the letter onely Examine then thy spirit into which the eie of flesh cannot pearce but that spirit which is all an eie doth discerne and enquireth whether thy heart be his Temple in which the Christian sacrifices of prayer and praise be daily kindled Whether thy soule be his Arke keeping the Tables and pot of Manna that is treasuring the word as a pearle and thy portion Whether that pretious Iewel of faith the cleanser and purifier of it be there Whether his feare that vigilant Centinel of thy soule cause it to depart from euery euill way Whether a good conscience like a Cynthius or monitor be euer watching thee and pulling thee by the eare in thy slidings he looketh how his spirit is entertained whether fruitfull in his graces quenched in his motions or grieued by thy sinnes he seeth how thy heart affecteth his Ministers whether thou with Timothie as a naturall sonne with thy father seruest in the Gospel These are things which must commend thee to God as beeing liuely sparkes of his owne image farre passing all shewes and semblances which are but as a painted fire not any whit warming the heart but leauing it frozen in the naturall dregges of sinne Grace mercie and peace from God the Father and the Lord Iesus Christ our Sauiour In these words is laid downe the forme of the Apostolicall salutation Which is a prayer containing two parts 1. the enumeration of the graces he wisheth for Titus and these are three Grace mercie peace 2. the persons of whom he craueth these who are the first causes of them and they be 1. God the Father 2. the Lord Iesus Christ further described by his proper office our Sauiour In the words 1. of the meaning 2. of the doctrine By grace is meant the free fauour of God accepting vs in his Christ and not any gifts of grace which are the fruits and effects of it I call ãâã a free fauour because else were it not grace if it were not freely giuen By mercie may be meant the former and that not idly added because the freedome of this grace might be more liuely expressed and confirmed and yet because mercie hath euer an eye to miserie I rather vnderstand hereby some fruits of that former grace of God in Christ such as are remission of sinnes iustification sanctification and life eternall by which we are freed from all miserie of sinne and punishment in paât here and in whole hereafter By peace is meant the effect of this mercie and that is peace with God through Christ who is our peace peace with the creatures and peace with our selues inward and outward so as in these three tearmes in this order depending one vpon another is requested whatsoeuer can make to the accomplishment of happinesse temporall or eternall From God our Father This title of Father is attributed vnto God either 1. essentially or 2. personally when essentially it is taken for the whole Trinitie as Deut. 32.6 Doe ye reward him O foolish people is he not your father In this sense God is a Father two wayes 1. generally of all nature and naturall things in that he frameth and gouerneth all his creatures yea men and angels Thus he is called the father of spirits Heb. 12.9 and thus is Adam called the sonne of God Luk. 2.38 and angels the sonnes of God Iob. 1. and of both may be spoken that of the Prophet haue we not all one Father Mal. 2.
men into euill is because they can easilier giue credance vnto the persons of men then soundly iudge of the actions of them Hauing faithfull children After a mans owne person respect must be had of his priuate gouernment and cariage whom the Lord will haue called so neere him as to serue in holy things before him and because it is meete that such a one be a man of experience and gouernment the Apostle would haue him obserued in the priuate ordering of his family whence an aime may be taken how he is likely to behaue himselfe in publike that if his fitnes skil be tried in ruling the lesser and fewer he may the better be trusted with the greater For that this is the reason of all this diligent enquirie is plaine in 1. Tim. 3.5 For if he cannot gouerne his owne house how can he gouerne the house of God We know that he that is not able to guid a boate is not able to gouerne a great ship and he that being married cannot rule two or three of his own children so neare him much lesse can he gouerne a whole Church men and women who in comparison of the other are as strangers and few of them fully knowen vnto him Quest. But in ordering the familie the first care must be had of the wife why doth the Apostle vtterly omit that both in this place and that of Timothie and in both places only mention the gouernment of the children Ans. 1. That care is not excluded 2. The wife is not so absolutely put vnder gouernment as the children but are partly gouerners in the familie with the husband and beeing the wife of a Minister is presupposed to be of that grace and wisedome as that she is able to take vp her owne dutie without such enforcement and therefore the Apostle thinketh it sufficient to shew what a one the Ministers wife ought to be 1. Tim. 3.11 But 3. and especially because in the gouernment of his children there is a more liuely resemblance of such duties of gouernment which he is to dispense towards the Church And if we looke a little nearer the words we shall see that there is nothing enioyned the Minister as a Father of children which belongeth not vnto him as he is a spirituall father of the children of God For if we respect matter of instruction and doctrine he must haue faithfull children so in the Church by diligent teaching of the doctrine of faith must he bring men vnto the faith or if we looke at matter of manners he must do two things 1. displant vices and plant the contrarie vertues that they may not be accused of riotous or other vngodly courses which also he must publikely performe in the congregation by the word of exhortation and rebuke 2. correct and chastise the obstinate and rebellious that they be not disobedient and so as Minister he hath a rod of correction and the censures of the Church to inflict vpon the obstinate Now in the children of Ministers are required two things 1. for their institution that they be faithfull children 2. for their conuersation they must not be 1. riotous 2. disobedient By faithfull children are meant such as beeing instructed in the faith are at least in externall conuersation answerable to the profession of the faith they make Quest. But is it in the power of any Minister or man to haue faithfull children may not a good man and a Minister too haue most graceles children Ans. There is no man but he is to endeauour that his children may haue euen the grace of faith which is further laid out of his power then by getting himselfe within the couenant But there is no good man who hath it not in his power to instruct his children in the doctrine of faith and also for outward order to make them conformable and in some measure answerable to that profâssion so long as they abide vnder his roofe And if the Lord afterwards for some vnknowen and secret cause by leauing them shew he hath no delight in them such a father may herein comfort his conscience that to his power he hath vsed the best meanes for their good Doctr. 1. He that must reforme others abroad must first beginne at home For as true loue beginneth at home and then disperseth it selfe abroad so true religion reformeth at home first and conscionable reformation beginnes at a mans owne heart The tenour of the 101. Psalme sheweth that Dauid comming to his kingdome 1. reformeth his person 2. his Court and familie 3. his countrie The same course tooke Ioshua I and my house and Hester I and my maids And indeed sound reformation cannot correct in another what it selfe cherisheth neither can teach another and it selfe abide vntaught As if it be a zealous reformation proceeding from pure zeale it hateth disorder most of all in the owne bosome it lesse spares sinne in the owne heart then in the house and lesse in the house then abroad and the nearer this serpent approacheth the more is it feared and fled from Well knew the Apostle that he that cannot abide reformation in himselfe can neuer endure it in another and he that suffereth vanitie prophannes irreligion and disorder in his house he can neuer hate these in the house and Church of God and therfore maketh it a sufficient cause to debarre such a one from the Ministerie 2. How dangerous a thing it is for a man vnreformed in himselfe or family to take vpon him in publike the reformation of other we see in Moses himselfe Exod. 4.24 whom as he was going downe into Egypt to be the guide and deliuerer of the Church the Lord met in the way to haue slaine him and the reason was because his sonne Eliazer was not circumcised and so his owne house was vnreformed Whence we may gather how indignely the Lord taketh it that any man should come to gouerne his house that gouerneth not his owne If Moses himselfe be to plant circumcision among the people much more must all his owne males be circumsiced and this must be done or he shall die for it before euer he come where he must serue the Church of God Vse 1. Let euery man know the due season of this weightie dutie and that is when he hath done with himselfe For then he shall better see the mote in another he shall the better discerne the danger and discouer the shifts of sinne he shall more patiently and pitifully deale against it he shall more watchfully preuent it he shall more zealously purge it which not beeing first done many haue swet in redressing their wiues children seruants faults altogether fruitlesly because they neuer in earnest dealt against their owne Priuate men would faine see publike reformation of disorders and who can blame them but they must beginne by giuing religion a roome in their owne houses and hearts else shall they neuer see that they desire their eies may behold Who euer saw whole Churches
qualitie Thirdly this portion must be giuen in due season this due season the Apostle hath expounded to be in season and out of season that is instantly importunately watching all good occasions hereunto not once a quarter nor once a moneth nor so often as men shall say they neede who for most part haue lost their stomacke and appetite hereunto but euen so instantly as his master can neuer come but he may find him so doing Luk. 12.43 and blessed shall onely such seruants be whereas on the contrarie if the master shall command to giue his family their daily meales in order and the steward of the house should giue them but one meale in a moneth so starue vp his Lords seruants were he not worthy to loose so many liues if he had so many as he suffered to perish by staruing them Vse 1. The Papists mistake this calling who in the ordination of their Preists make mention of offering massing and daily sacrificing but not a word of this maine dutie of feeding distributing and dispensing which is the proper worke of a steward 2. This doctrine sheweth what a square and furnished man he had neede be who must stand vnder such a burthen as this is which made the Apostle aske the question who is sufficient for these things not euery one that can runne and ride or can make meanes to get a liuing nor he that cannot deuise waies inough riotously to wast the Churches patrimonie but such as are fitted with the calling of God and gifts of faithfulnesse and wisdome let our sonnes of the Prophets consider what they are to be called vnto and apply God by their prayers for their fitnesse thereunto 3. Let people hence learne how to esteeme of Ministers euen as of Gods stewards 1. Cor. 4.1 Let men so esteeme of vs c. neither too highly least Gods glory in the ministerie be obscured nor too basely least the ministerie it selfe be contemned They are not the light but such as testifie of it not the authors but such as people must seeke vnto and depend vpon for the food of their soules that looke as when the famine was ouer the land of Egypt Ioseph opened all the kings storehouses and sold to releiue the Egyptians euen so must the ministers in time of spirituall dearth set open the Lords granaries to releiue his people from the famine of their soules Thus this title teacheth men to conceiue of their ministers as the dispensers of mysteries which are things otherwise hard to come by and disposers of the manifold graces of God 1. Pet. 4.10 The steward we know hath all things vnder his hand and holdeth them vnder locke and key so as without him no man can come to any thing But how many thus esteeme of them the silly sheepe dependeth on the sheepheard for else could they not sold feed and fende themselues yea the oxe and asse knowe their owner and cribbe but men generally are without vnderstanding to acknowledge these feeders 4. Let men learne with more diligence to attend on the ministerie and not be satisfied till they haue the whole counsell of God necessarie to their saluation reuealed vnto them let them call vpon their stewards and vrge them to faithfulnes There is no seruant but he may will look for that whole portion which he knoweth his master alloweth him and cannot abide that the steward should gain any thing by him oh that men would call for their portion in heauenly things also or that they would receiue it beeing forced and thrust vpon them But the Lord seeth the contempt of this manna and therefore he hath withdrawne it from many places and in other haue made it to rotte and consume euen in the mouths of many to their further hardening and damnation and yet withholdeth it from many people who are not wise-hearted to enquire after it who if they could call vnto the Lord with faith and feeling of their want that grace of his which feedeth the verie rauens when they call vpon him would furnish them with a seasonable supply The second thing in this similitude to be considered is the force of the argument which is this That because euery Minister is called to a place so neere the Lord as to be his steward therefore he must be vnblameable Where we haue the ground of another instruction Doctr. Euery man as he is nearer vnto God in place must be so much the more carefull of his carriage that he may both resemble him in his vettues dignifie his place and walke more worthy of him that hath drawne him so neare himselfe Besides that euery master looketh to be graced by his seruant and much more will the Lord be glorified either of or in all those that come neere him Lev. 10. For as the master quickly turneth out of his doors such disgracefull persons as become reprochfull to the family euen so the Lord knowing that the infamous courses of the seruant reacheth it selfe euen to the master turneth such out of his seruice which are the iust subiects of reproach Whereof we haue an excellent example in Ezech. 44.9 to the 15. for the Levites which had serued before idols were thrust from the Ministery of holy things yea although they were of the house of Aaron yet could they neuer be receiued into the preists office to come neare the holy place but at most must keepe the doores or do some other inferiour seruice So as such as come neare vnto God whether Ministers or professours may not say they do but as others do much lesse as many seruants abuse their Princes or Lords cloth to the priuiledge of their disordered courses and to face out their bad matters but the seruants of this house as they must haue a speciall representation of the image of their master so may they not doe many things which are lawfull for other men the Priests who must come into the inner Court may not marrie widowes but maids nor such as were diuorsed verse 22. both which were lawfull inough for others Vse 1. Let euery Minister make this vse in considering the excellencie of his calling aboue others When he shall beginne to say in himselfe with Ioseph there is none greater in the house then I follow the matter as he did Shall I doe this sinne shall I sort my selfe with wicked persons in wicked practises shall I defile my selfe with vnlawfull stolen pleasures so should I be a swearer a tauerner a drunkard a riotous perfidious idle or vncleane person seeing my master hath thus aduanced me how can I do this God forbid I should thus sinne against God I am the steward of Gods house and it is for the honour of God to haue the steward of his house vnblameable my place is to blame and censure all disorders in the family and can my selfe be so disordered See and consider an excellent example in Nehemiah when he was warned by a
that they may participate with me in the same grace of life but how much more then such as are not men only but good men who haue Gods image renewed vpon them Saints by calling such as excell in vertue how should not all my delight in comparison be set vpon these If I must manifest my loue to all men these may well challenge brotherly kindnesse see 2. Pet. 1.7 2. Quest. Whether this precept belongeth only to Ministers or no Ans. It is here directed vnto the Minister and commended to his practise in the first place as a speciall both helpe and ornament to his calling and person both to shew himselfe a freind and familiar companion of all them that feare God for such as a mans companion is such is himselfe as also to confirme encourage and whet vp himselfe and others in all the waies of God not only by his publike Ministerie but in his priuate course and conuersation For by this meanes Pastor and people would not liue estranged but by mutuall conuersing together and receiuing mutuall knowledge one of anothers course gifts and wants might receiue also mutuall admonition instruction strength And thus the worke of God would thriue in all their hands And what an encouragement would it be to pietie and vertue if publike persons would cherish those who are comming forward Surely if the Magistrates eie be on them that are faithfull in the land as Dauids was Psal. 101. and if the Minister be a companion of all them that feare God as euerie Timothie ought to be we should see men flie as clowds for multitude and as the doues for swiftnes vnto the windowes of the Church But yet this commandement beeing no other in the owne essence then that old generall commandement giuen to the whole Church from the beginning as also that new commandement that is renewed by Christs appearing by which although many lawes were antiquated and reuersed yet this lawe of loue of the brethren was reuiued and diuersly enforced it of necessitie belongeth to euerie one that professeth the Lord Iesus in the most inward closet of his heart and affections to carie such as are members of the bodie of Christ sonnes of God temples of the holy Ghost and heires of the kingdome of glorie Now the reasons enforcing it vpon both Ministers and people are these 1. Because the Lord hath deerely loued such as here he commendeth to our loue for these he hath giuen his onely beloued Sonne vnto these he hath giuen his spirit for these he hath prepared glorie and imortalitie he walketh with them protecteth them prouideth for them in a word will not be in heauen without them 2. There is no man so vile but he professeth he loueth God now it is certaine that whosoeuer delighteth in God he delighteth in his image wheresoeuer he see it for he that loueth him that begat cannot hate him that is begotten and he that loueth not the brethren knoweth not God is in the darkenes and not in the light and in saying he loueth God he lyeth and the truth is not in him neither can a man cleaue any otherwise to the bodie of Christ then by loue to the brethren 3. Consider how louely the societie and fellowship of the Saints is In their meetings a man may be holâen forward in knowledge faith and obedience and depart thence wiser and better he may haue the vse of all the graces God hath bestowed vpon them his owne grace is preserued with increase his inward peace and ioy more setled here is the communion of Saints which is the beginning of heauen it selfe Vse 1. Many Ministers herein faile who beeing men of corrupt minds and affections oppose themselues against good men if there be any in their parishes more carefull of their waies more conscionable more forward in religion then other these are as beames in their eyes the obiects of most bitter invectiues in the meane time they giue their right hands of fellowship vnto loose and base fellowes who ought to be as vile in their eyes as they are in themselues whom I wish timely to consider that it was alwaies noted for an infallible propertie of a false prophet to strengthen the hands of sinners cast downe such as they ought to haue spoken peace vnto from the Lord. 2. Although the Lord hath by most straite iniunctions prouided for the welfare of his children not onely in regard of their safetie but their louing entertainement also in the world with acknowledgement of all such offices of loue done vnto himselfe and of which himselfe will become the rewarder yet notwithstanding according to the prophecie of the Lord of the holy Prophets In the world good men doe and shall sustaine affliction their good shall be returned with euill to the great affliction of their soules and the world which knoweth not but to loue her owne taketh no notice of such but to hate them and hated they are and shall be of all men almost for the name of Christ. Hence haue such in all ages were they Prophets Apostles or Christians of whom the world was vnworthie beene thought burdens vnworthie to be borne or liue in the world Here one Caine casts down his countenance vpon him whose works he seeth better then his owne he cannot giue him a good looke An other wagges his head at such a man as the Iewes did against Christ in derision of him An other is readie to burst for anger and rage as those wicked ones against Steuen Sometimes superiours breath out slaughter and threatning as Saul against the Church Sometimes equalls yea and inferiours trie them by scornings and mockings so as Ieremie himselfe shall heare the reuilings of many against him Nay the base multitude shall tell Christ himselfe that he dealt with a deuill And Satans mallice is so like it selfe in his instruments that if it be laid in their power they proceede to drawe the sword and stretch out their hand as Herod against Iames to take away their liues and euen in killing them thinke they doe God good seruice But how good were it for them to haue nothing to doe against such iust men for who deale they against or against whom doe they rise vp against simple men no surely but against God himselfe him they persecute him they blaspheame the apple of his eie they poare in Now who euer rise vp against God and prospered or who euer kicked against such prickes and bruised not himselfe Is not he eternall to outliue all his enemies Herod the Archenemie of Christ dyeth but the enemie of Christs enemies is euer liuing And is not his wrath the messenger of death cannot his power grinde his enemies to powder or shall not his right hand finde them out Againe thou art for the present a cursed man that louest not good men marke the terrible threatning I will curse them that curse thee so as what thou intendest against them shall fall vpon thine owne
is that in all things necessary to saluation the Scriptures are so euident in one place or other as he that runneth may reade the seuerall points 3. Whereas they say that this obscuritie must be supplied by humane expositions and traditions I answer that the commentaries and expositions of good men are not to be neglected but yet so entertained as not simply arguing the obscuritie of Scripture but rather our infirmitie and weakenesse who cannot receiue a perfect doctrine perfectly Againe how were those purest Primitiue Churches directed that wanted all those councels decrees decretalls summes sentences glosses and determinations which the Romish Synagogue would bind vs vnto as rules of faith binding the conscience surely they dare not denie but that there was more light more grace more zeale and pietie before such trash of theirs which onely brought in corruption and heresie into the Church then euer was since or is euer like to be vnto the ende We will also conclude this point noting in one breath of Bellarmine three errors 1. that he attributeth that to the Scriptures which is to be ascribed to mans impotencie 2. that the obscuritie he speaketh of is in things necessarie to saluation 3. that supply must be made by humane expositions whereas the right opening of Scripture is by Scripture That he may be able to exhort with wholesome doctrine Now we come to the ende of the former dutie which is that he who is to be set apart to this waightie function may be fitted and furnished to all the parts of his calling which the Apostle reduceth to two heads according to the seuerall condition of the persons with whom he is to deale for all teaching is either the confirming and strengthning of sound doctrine tending to the conuerting and confirming of the tractable or else the infirming and weakening of false doctrine seruing to the confutation and conviction of such as are refractarie and gainsayers of the truth neither of which can any man possibly fruitfully performe without diligence and setlednesse in the Scriptures seeing that to these purposes he must hold fast the faithfull word For the meaning we must enquire 1. what is meant by exhortation wherin it differeth froÌ teaching And the difference chiefly staÌdeth in these 3. things 1. euerie exhortation is teaching but euerie teaching is not exhortation 2. to teach is more properly to propound out of Scriptures prooue by the Scriptures things to be beleeued or done to exhort is to incite prouoke the hearers to the beleeuing or doing of things so prooued by reasons and arguments 3. Teaching is a former worke for the enlightening of the vnderstanding and frameth the iudgement and exhorting is a secondarie work more properly pearcing the affections and so furthering the practise Secondly what is meant by doctrine that is nothing else but the word of God taught for that same which is here called wholesome doctrine is in c. 2.8 called the wholesome word and to shewe the identitie of them the Apostle ioyneth them together If any consent not to the wholesome words of our Lord Iesus Christ and the doctrine which is according to godlinesse he is puft vp 3. Why is this doctrine called wholesome to which I answer that that is wholesome doctrine which beeing well prepared afore hand maketh the soule sound and in good plight and liking for it is a borrowed speach from the food of the bodie to the meate of the soule which is the word of God here called wholesome doctrine of which epithite something is to be spoken but better occasion will be offered vs in c. 2.1 Doctr. 1. In that the word is called doctrine and no doctrine is without a teacher it behoueth euerie man to repaire to the teachers of it Now the teachers in the church are either the great doctor of the chaire who fully and sufficiently teacheth euerie beleeuer and whose teaching is absolutely necessarie to the conuersion of men or else his Ministers who as so many vshers are set to teach all the formes of the Church but so as vnder the Master farre wanting and short of his abilitie in themselues insufficient to bring men vnto the sight of their saluation and much lesse vnto their perfection not because they reade not the same lecture with the spirit but because they can onely teach the outward eare not the inward neither are they Gods to conuert although the word be able to saue soules as he is who in giuing the precept giueth also power to learne beleeue and practise it Vse Would any man be taught to saluation not hauing this knowledge naturally he must get him these teachers First he must goe thorough these vshers hands and then according to his proficiencie the spirit shall take him into his teaching But if a man will play the trewant and sit at home when Gods free-schoole is set open despising the teaching in the ministerie conceiuing that he may by his owne studie or reading attaine perfection he neuer climbeth into the highest forme he neuer hath the high things of God reuealed by the spirit who teacheth not now by newe reuelations or enthusiasmes but hath erected a ministerie of the spirit which euerie one must frequent that would be made wise to saluation Secondly as this doctrine implyeth teachers so doth it also learners and schollers Teaching vs that we must all of vs become learners of this word and doctrine for so long as there is doctrine and teaching on Gods part so long must there be an harkning and learning on ours and the rather both because that which is said of all knowledge that it is infinite is much more true of this for Gods commandements are exceeding large as also seeing in this schoole we are to become not onely more learned but better men It may not therefore be with vs who when we are at the best are but in part good as many who after they haue learned a while giue ouer as though they were both informed and reformed sufficiently but we must be still profiting and going forward and climbing as it were from on forme to an other so long as we liue still aiming at somewhat beyond for we may not conceiue of Gods schoole as it is in mens which are fitter for boyes and children then men of yeares a shame were it for an old man to goe to schoole but here whatsoeuer many an idiot say to the contrarie that now they are too olde to learne euerie man must waxe old in learning something daily seeing the best man may farre excell himselfe both in wisedome and goodnesse Thus Paul when he was an ancient scholler in Christs schoole pressed hard to things that were before him And Dauid with other saints of God prayed still to be taught of God euen when they were well taught as such as who the more they sawe the lesse they could acknowledge Vse In our learning of this doctrine we must examine our profiting
and progresse least we be such dunces as Paul speaketh of who were euer learning and yet neuer came to the knowledge of the truth And then we profit when we like good schollers haue passed our grounds and elements and as the Apostle speaketh when leauing the rudiments and principles of religion we are ledde forward vnto perfection and then are we ledde to further perfection when wee haue taken out the two maine lessons of a Christian man which Paul in euerie thing would be sure to keepe euen faith and good conscience by which two rules till a man be moulded and cast into this forme of doctrine he is but a novice Christian and a superficiall scholler in this schoole of Christ the former of which implyeth the knowledge of the doctrine and the latter the ordering of euerie particular action of life by it Now the examination of our selues by these notes will reprooue many of vs as non proficients who would be loth to be so deemed For 1. whereas for our time and meanes especially in this famous eie of the land our profiting might haue enabled vs to teach others many of our selues had need be taught in the principles of religion we cannot be gotten out of our A B C line of letters If a master should for diuers years together painfully striue with a boy and could neuer get him out of his letters what hope were there of his reading and much lesse of any skill in higher mysteries of learning It is the case of a number of vs. Many yeares haue the masters of the assemblies plainly deliuered doctrines fitted to the capacitie of simple men yea often repeated them and often beaten vpon them yet a number that goe for Christians are extreame ignorant in the principles of Christianitie And whereas the Apostle implieth that we may measure our owne ability by our fitnesse to teach others how fewe of vs be there that finde any competent abilitie to teach euen our pettyes in our families our seruants and children that cost and paines is ill spent when after seauen yeares schooling a boy is not able to teach an other his letters but many of vs that haue beene âearers and learners in this schoole thrice seauen yeares and aboue and yet to omit our vnwillingnes are not able in any sort to catechize our families Further whereas he that is cunning in his profession he can speake of it to good purpose because he knoweth the mysteries of it many of vs cannot speake to any purpose but when any speach of religion is offred are as mute as fishes yea are greiued to be drawne to any speach of such things because our weakenesse is thereby discouered Finally were it so that we had proceeded but a little way in our profiting here it would be with vs as with schollers or prentises who beeing entred a yeare or two neede not alwaies the presence of their Master or Tutor for euerie action but can of themselues doe something especially in smaller matters and of lower conceit but many of vs can goe no further then our Masters are present with vs we are not come so farre as to take out a lesson now then by our selues we cannot meditate pray conferre to the increase of our knowledge and therefore we may conclude against our selues that we are but verie dullards in this doctrine And what is the reason of all this but that as negligent learners we forget as fast as we learne or as idle schollers we idle ouâ our time otherwise and allot the least time to this studie Which requireth so much the more time paines care and diligence by how much things more excellent be more difficult besides that our helpes by nature are none at all to this as to all other knowledge and the benefit of it farre excelleth all other Let vs therefore stirre vp our selues and be stirred vp not to a smattering in this knowledge of God but to abound in it as Peter willeth vs. And seeing we are farre from our marke let vs aime at more fruitfulnesse in our age and walke from strength to strength from faith to faith that so growing vp in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord Iesus Christ we may in due season be lifted vp vnto our glorie Doct. 3. In that the Apostle calleth that here wholsome doctrine which in the words before he called a faithfull word and fitted for doctrine Note that the men of God when they fell into speach of the word of God they spake not âlightly of it away but were hardly drawne from it without leauing behind theÌ some notable elogie or other vpon it Rom. 1.16 the Gospel the power of God to saluation Ioh. 6.68 Peter saith not Master thou hast the word of God but thou hast the words of eternall life what a number of glorious things are ascribed vnto it see Heb. 4.12 mightie in operation sharpe c. Hence according to their seuerall occasions are al those excelleÌt epithits ascribed vnto it through the Scripâures some of the penmen looking at the author some at the matter some to the qualities some to the effects and accordingly invest it with titles well beseeming it And good reason had they so to doe for 1. They considered that the word of God is the principall part of Gods name which neuer could without great sinne be taken vp in vaine but is to be taken vp into the thought much more into the lippes with all reuerence and due regard 2. They sound the power of it so forcible and comfortable in themselues as that they could not chose but speake of it as they felt within the abundance of their owne hearts 3. They saw the worke of it so effectuall vpon others and that to such ends as not all the perfection of flesh and blood nor the strength or wit of men and angels could compasse as that they could not conceiue of it without admiration 4. They saw it was such a word as was to meete in the world with most harsh entertainement and hatefull opposition that Satan sinne and all wicked ones heretikes seducers Atheists and profane persons would resolutely resist it besides numbers that would account it foolishnesse and that would take offence at it not a fewe and therefore in great wisedome they were carefull that it should carrie some maiestie with it Vse Those that find such sweetnes in the word as the Saints of old cannot but with reuerent hearts conceiue and speake of it euer with signification of some eminent goodnes in it yea if they conceiue it in the author the word euen of euill will be confessed a good word as in Hezekiah and much more will the promises be sweete in the tast And if they acknowledge it in the most proper effects of it oh how will they thinke and speake of it as of a thing more necessarie then fire and water yea then the sunne in the firmament How will
inconueniences which necessarily follow his aduersaries false positions Now alas how farre are readers and dumb men from this one part of the dutie of a Minister how dangerous are they in their places seducers may come and doe with open mouthes into their parrishes they cannot stop their mouthes nay in truth they are as the keyes to open them and vnlocke them Well were it or much better with our Church if Theophylactus his rule were obserued that he who in some competencie could not doe these things should neither be admitted nor permitted in the Ministerie Vse 2. Hence we further see that it is rather to be wished then hoped that all Ministers should be of one minde and accord in the truth and at peace among themselues For seeing it is the constant condition of the Church to haue many daubars with vntempered morter many vaine talkars deceiuers of mindes enemies to the crosse of Christ and the libertie of it what must now in this case all the world sit still and be at rest must Christs Ministers be silent and the Pastors haue neuer a voice to driue awaie wolues from the Lords foldes must hurtfull doctrine be winked at and suffered still to creepe in to the destruction of many No no there must now be opposition and strong dissention among the Ministers themselues Ieremie must set himselfe as well against Preists as Princes and people The Ministerie of the Apostles did spend much of it selfe against the false Apostles that serued not the Lord Iesus but their owne bellies Christs owne Ministerie though the Prince and author of all our peace bent it selfe most against the cheife teachers of that age who sought glorie and praise of men and thus must his faithfull Ministers tread in his holy steps If Paul had not strongly opposed himselfe against many learned teachers Act. 15.2 where had the saluation of the Church of that age laid Let men learne therefore to be wise hearted and get knowledge whereby they may rather iudge of doctrines then take offence at the diuersitie of iudgements and practises of Ministers But if any one be sunke downe so deepe that he voweth to beleeue none of them all neither will follow any religion till they be all agreed among themselues to him I will say that this rocke was laid to breake the necke of his soule vpon and a fearefull signe it is that Christ himselfe is to him a stone to stumble at For came not Christ to make debate in the earth came he not to send fire desiring nothing more then that it should be kindled came not he with his fanne in his hand to diuide betweene the chaffe and the wheate the which shall neuer be wholly seuered till the haruest And meanest thou to be a looker on till the wheate and chaffe become one or hast thou well ridde thy selfe by beeing till then iust of Gallio his religion who cared nothing for these things I assure thee who wilt looke on whilest other contend for the faith thou shalt be a looker on too whilest other goe into heauen and haue lesse to doe in that businesse then thou desirest because thou desiredst it not when thou mightest yea when thou wast gratiously invited and desired to enter Which subuert whole houses In these words is contained the second dangerous effect of these false teachers declared by two arguments 1. by the instrumentall cause namely false doctrine for they teach things which they ought not 2. by the ende of it for filthie lucres sake The danger appeareth in three things 1. in that they subuert that is quite ouerturne the saluation of men 2. they subuert houses in the plurall number 3. whole houses The first of these sheweth that these deceiuers not onely shake men in the foundation of religion but vtterly ouerthrowe them and doe as a man who not onely beates downe a windowe or a bay or the side of an house but diggeth vp the foundation or as one who not only loppeth a tree or heweth it down by the ground but diggeth it vp by the roots and quite supplanteth it so doe these deceiuers quite destroy the faith of men and turne it vpside downe that is not onely lead men away from the simplicitie of the Gospel but wholly and altogether from euerie part of the sauing truth Thus is the word vsed among the heathen whereby they expresse such a raging of the sea as casteth vp and causeth to floate that filth and mire which lay at the bottome Quest. But how did they ouerturne mens faith and saluation Ans. By teaching iustification by circumcision that is the works and rites of the lawe But will some say could this beeing but one point subuert all I answer that fundamentall truthes are such and so linked and knit together as breake one and many fall yea some are such as being denied all of them fall to the ground A man that pulleth downe an arch of the Church endangereth the whole but yet the Church may stand but he cannot digge vp the lowest stones of the foundation but all commeth to ruine Of these the Apostle mentioneth two like the two pillars which Sampson pulling downe the whole house fell the one that of the resurrection which beeing denied all preaching and all faith is in vaine the other is this of seeking righteousnes elsewhere then in Christ who is Iehovah our righteousnesse for this makes grace no more grace and Christ to haue died in vaine Whence by the way note the dangerous estate of such as liue and die essentiall members of the Church of Rome who by their doctrine of merit and iustification by works are subuerted and plucked vp by the rootes and turned of their saluation Quest. But if this be so whether may a man be saued that erreth in a fundamentall point of religion or in such a one as by consequent raseth the foundation Ans. The things which all Christians are bound to beleeue may be reduced to two heads The former are such principles as make the rule of faith so neerely touching the matter of saluation as that a man cannot be saued vnlesse he knowe and beleeue them for all will confesse that he that must be ordinarily saued must in some measure knowe the causes the matter the obiect the manner the end and meanes of it If God I say ordinarily saue him he must knowe the platforme of Christian religion As for example 1. God in vnitie of dietie and trinitie of person for vnlesse he knowe God in Iesus Christ there is no life euerlasting 2. himselfe in the guiltines and vnder the curse of sinne seeing Christ came to call none but sinners to repentance and hunger after the meanes of deliuerance for the waters of the well of life are giuen onely to such as thirst after them 3. The meanes as that without shedding of blood there is no remission of sinne and consequenly that the Sonne of God must take the nature of
Papists and others deale with such as stand with Iesus Christ and especially that great Antichrist the Pope to testifie his malice and rage against Christ and his truth striketh with the sentence of excommunication both Kings and people whosoeuer receiue not his marke in their hands and foreheads But our comfort is that Christ is not in such counsells no more then he was in that counsell of the Iewes when the blind man was cast out neither the spirit of Christ presenteth himselfe whatsoeuer they bragge and babble of his infallible assistance And againe such as are cast out of and by such counsells if they stand with Christ and for him he presently taketh them vp and meeteth with them as he did with the blind man ver 35. 3. Such also as wickedly profane this high and great censure pronouncing this fearefull sentence either for trifles seeing the Apostles neuer vsed it but against Apostates incestuous persons blasphemers and great offenders or else for malice pollicie mony or any other end then to bring men to soundnes in the faith Doctr. 2. Both Pastor and people must haue care and conscience that they may become found in the faith both in iudgement which is here aimed at especially as also in practise of which the precept is giuen 1. Tim. 5.7 These things command that they may be blamelesse Neither of them must thinke it inough that in the spirituall life of grace they keepe life and soule together except this life be accompained with health and soundnes for as in our bodily life we thinke it not inough that we liue but we prize our health and soundnes aboue all earthly things skin for skin and all that a man hath will he giue for his life and yet of an vnhealthfull languishing and painfull life men are so wearie as with Iob they would seeke for death as for treasures so much more carefully ought we to preuent and remooue such spirituall diseases and infirmities of our soules which hold vs vnder that we cannot become the louely plants in the Lords house euen fresh and well liking And that we may be better acquainted with the doctrine and our dutie it will not be vnprofitable to note the difference betweene a spirituall disease and a spirituall infirmitie An infirmitie is a rellike of sinne subdued in the beleeuer but still bewraying it selfe like the grudging of a vanquished ague whereby the child of God is prone to the practise of sinne and is made heauie and backward in performing spirituall duties A disease is the ordinarie preuailing of some sinne or sinnes against grace I say not euery preuailing of sinne is a disease for infirmities may sometimes preuaile not only within the soule but also without the bodie as Noahs drunkennes Lots incest c. but that which is vsually preuailing for some time and more frequent maketh a sicknes and disease in the as in the bodie not euery distemper or qualme or headeach is a disease but some distempered humor which hath beene longer on gathering more tedious in affecting and more dangerous in threating the very life of the patient Now both these may be in a regenerate person neither of them in the wicked the former because regeneration is indeed the roote and possibilitie of all graces but not the act of them the latter because in the wicked is no grace at all against which sinne striueth and grudgeth none against which sinne can frequently preuaile for all is corruption all is rottennes and raigning sinne as it is not in the weakest of the regenerate Vse Let euery Christian labour for soundnesse against both these the which beeing so necessarie as whereon the comfort of all Christian life dependeth I will shortly describe 1. some meanes whereby the carefull Christian may both come by and keepe this soundnes and 2. some reasons which shall serue as spurrs in the flanke to prouoke to the more carefull vse of those meanes The meanes which I will propound are three 1. To be carefull to get and keepe a good heart see that the heart be sound that is vpright and sincere for while a man is not heart-sicke all other infirmities and diseases are not vnto death Secondly when the heart is well watch it to keepe it well carefully auoiding whatsoeuer would hinder or hurt the soundnes of it and especially 1. False doctrine which as poison speedily destroyeth the soule whether it be Popish leauen or libertine doctrines of some Protestants 2. Wicked manners which if they be in smaller things are like those slippes and slidings whereby men breake their armes or legges or if in greater sinnes are like those downe falls which threaten the breaking of the necke of the soule and a totall falling from soundnes in religion both these must be shunned because the least sinne breaketh or disioyneth something and so hindreth Christian soundnes Thirdly be carefull to know vse the best meanes of spirituall health and here those which are of daily vse are especially two 1. To keepe a good diet be constant in the word Sacraments prayer keepe thy houres of publike and priuate exercises before the Lord feede vpon the purest foode euen vpon wholesome doctrine not rising out of earth but deliuered from heauen 2. By spirituall physicke or surgerie daily beate downe thy bodie mortifie thy corruptions subdue thy lusts and swelling affections by applying the corrasiues of the lawe and curse of it against the sinnes of thy soule and then bind thy selfe vp with the lenitiues of the Gospell and if thy owne skill faile thee suffer thy selfe if at any time thou be bruised or out of ioynt although it be painfull for the time by Gods skilfull Surgeons to be handled and set in ioynt and so restored to soundnes againe Now the reasons or motiues to the carefull vse of these meanes are fiue 1. drawne from euerie mans necessitie which is not so little as it is little felt and perceiued The poore woman in the Gospel tyred for 12. yeares together with her issue of blood spent all she had on Physitians to cure her of her griefe and the reason was because she felt the paine and tediousnes of it but we who cannot weare out one weeke nor one day in bodily griefe without many complaints can carrie many bloodie issues of sinne in our soules euen from our cradles to our graues and complaine of no griefe no paine and so neuer seeke for cure nay because we deeme our selues sound men we refuse cure when it is offered We reade in the Gospell of a number of people who followed and flocked after Christ for the cure of their bodily maladies and griefes and the casting of deuills out of their bodies but of verie fewe who complained of their spirituall diseases and issues or of the blindnes and deafnes and lamenes of their soules or cryed to haue their sinnes the works of the deuill cast out of their soules And yet is there no necessitie hereof
word of God is both the immortal seed wherof we are begotteÌ to God that food which daily preseruetâ vs that we perish not 1. Pet. 1.23 and 2.2 if it be purely and incorruptly preached all the sound members of the Church by the power of the spirit turning it into good blood and nourishment are sound and strong but if it be adulterated and corrupted with mans deuises if it be blended poisoned or leauened hence are all sorts of spirituall diseases ingendred and fedde which ouergrowe the soules of men so as they are soone brought to the gates of death 2. The Apostle wisheth vs to consider the ende of the commandement 1. Tim. 1.4.5 that is either the morall lawe or that commandement and lawe of Christ Ioh. 15.20 The ende of the commandement is loue that is both towards God for himselfe and man for God but this loue must not be vnsound not in word and tongue onely but in deede and in truth from a pure that is a sincere heart a good conscience and faith vnfained But how is this soundnes oâ grace wrought in the heart the verse going before telleth vs that fables and vanities of men are so farre from this worke that fire is not more contrarie to water then those be to godly edifying the which plausible wittie conceits while men desire they are soone turned saith Paul to vain iangling And Satan hath made vse of this truth to the ouerthrow of many soules whose ancient practise euer was to pester the Church with infinite toyes and tales fancies and fables that mens sences might be taken vp therein least they should by the searching of the truth get out of his chaines of darkenesse wherein hee detaineth them 3. From the righteous iudgement of the Lord the sencence hath passed that when hee hath affoarded men his word to call convert strengthen and direct them but they hauing wandring hearts and itching eares loath that wholesome word he giueth them ouer to strong delusions to beleeue lies and to this ende according to their owne hearts lusts he sendeth them an heape of teachers to turne them away from the truth 2. Tim. 4.4 And what can be more iust seeing the Lord hath enioyned vs to captiuate all our senses vnto the simplicitie of his word but we wil vntie them to raunge after strange glosses comments and words of no profit he hath separated the wheate from the chaffe but we will mingle them he hath deliuered a perfect rule of faith and life but we by seeking out other rules from men argue it of imperfection he hath offered vs the pure riuers and streames to drinke at but we will digge puddles to our selues or drinke out of the cisternes of strangers shall not men now despising so great grace neglecting so great saluation offering such open iniurie to the Lord and his ordinances as iustly as dearely buy their owne woe and be giuen ouer to delusion Vse 1. Ministers must so teach as they may be able to professe with the Apostle 2. Pet. 1.16 We haue not followed deceiueable fables but the power and comming of our Lord Iesus Christ that is concerning the exhibiting of the Messiah the accomplishment of promises the abolishment of shadowes and his mightie power in word and action in his resurrection and ascension these are the things which we haue opened vnto you not wearying you or our selues in vngrounded fables vncertaine doctrines or deceiuing you with any shewe of words nor any thing whereof we were not occulate witnesses Other things haue a shewe of wisedome but if the word of the Lord be forsaken what truth of wisedom can be in them Ier. 8.9 other things may seeme to bring glorie but the true glorie of Gods messenger is that of the Apostle 2. Cor. 1.12 namely in simplicitie and godly purenes and not in fleshly wisedome he conuerseth in the world 2. Hearers must beware least any spoile them or carrie them away thorough Philosophie the speach is taken from theeues who come secretly to carrie away sheepe out of the fold to whome the Apostle compareth vaine teachers for they are no better to whom if thou wouldst not be a pray keepe from their snares mens wisedome will here betray thee curb the vanitie of thine owne heart in which thou art borne else will it make thee drinke in vanitie as the fish doth water be diligent in learning and keeping such doctrine as concerneth life euerlasting heare him willingly that telleth thee of Christ of his doctrine of his actions of his suffering this shall feed thee to saluation as for doctrines of quaint deuises and conceits of humane wisedome turne away thine care from them els wil they breede to more vngodlines 3. The seuerall doctrines of Turkes Iewes Papists are so many bad humors feeding so many diseases amoÌg whom if there be any faith at all yet can there be no soundnes in the faith because all of them are patched together of fables to passe ouer the former as too blasphemous to be once named among Christians the verie name of their Alcaron is suffitiently detestable The Iewish fables whereof their Talmud is full we haue seene in part besides that their Cabala is full of humane deuises but euen in the things which primarily were the Lords owne institutions they are become the embracers of fables If now they vrge as they doe distinctions of persons he is a Iew not who is one outward or in the letter but he that is one within If circumcision a note of that distinction now that is circumcision which is not in the flesh but in the heart If distinction of daies seeing Christ our Passeouer is sacrificed we must not keep feasts with old leauen neither with the leavened bread of maliciousnesse but with the vnleavened bread of sinceritie and truth If distinction of meates that which goeth into the bellie defileth not a man and whatsoeuer is sold in the shambles we may eate asking no question for conscience sake For the Popish fables we need goe no further then there liues and legends of many of which delusions they are now ashamed But if we adde their Canons constitutions decrees and humane traditions vrged as things necessarie binding the conscience concerning daies meats garments orders and such voluntarie worship we might easily see their whole religion placed in such outward obseruations neglecting and deprauing whatsoeuer is of substance to the true and spirituall worship of God as though Christian religion stood in things corruptible or in things indifferent or bodily exercise and not rather in things spirituall necessarie and premanent Hath the holy Ghost said in the Scripture that the kingdome of God is not meate and drinke but righteousnesse peace and ioy in the holy Ghost and that meat and cloth are for the bellie and back and perish with the vse for God shall destroie both Let the blinded Papist keepe his coard and cowle at his backe cloath
be as carefull to maintaine them for otherwise we loose most pretious things purchased with the pretious blood of the Sonne of God the commandement is to stand fast in the libertie in which Christ hath set vs free we must suffer no cauiller to infringe our charter nor bind vs where Christ hath loosed vs. If the Lord haue pronounced all things that is indifferent pure free to the pure beleeuer let a Popish spirit come boast of his vowe of voluntarie pouertie of single life of abstinence from flesh c. we haue learned otherwise from this Scripture that not onely all estates bondage or libertie riches or pouertie marriage or single life are alike vnto God but also that all creatures are sanctified to the sanctified receiuer and consequently that all their vowes besides that they are out of the power of him that voweth doe nothing else but reuoke and abolish Christian libertie And lastly we are to testifie our thankefulnes for such liberties purchased especially by abhorring the wickednesse of Poperie which bringeth vpon men a more detestable bondage then that of Egypt 1. by binding them to seeke for righteousnes and iustification before God by the workes of the lawe 2. by imposâââ a masse of traditionarie precepts and commandements of men ãâã by 1. they steale away this dearely purchased libertie 2. hold the Church vnder rudiments now after that faith is come 3. robbe Christ of his honour by lessening his benefits and darkening his grace 4. set themselues in the roome of Christ in making lawes to bind the conscience vpon paine of damnation although God is the Lord of it Thus much of the former branch of this 15. verse But vnto them that are defiled and vnbeleeuing is nothing pure but euen their mindes and consciences are defiled This opposition sheweth the truth of the exposition of the former words for as by the pure were meant the regenerate and beleeuers so by the impure person the Apostle affirmeth that he meaneth the vnregenerate and vnbeleeuer who wanting faith whereby he might partake with Christ and all his benefits whose righteousnesse and innocencie is the onely lauer of the Church by which also he might haue his heart within him purified in part and his outward conuersation cleansed from dead workes wherein he walketh he is no better then a leper in Gods eyes ouerspread with naturall corruption and outwardly spotted and speckled like the leopard and in regard of the whole man like a blackeamoore who cannot change his hewe for such an impuritie is here asctibed to the vnbeleeuer as not onely outwardly runneth vpon him but such a one as hath taken and corrupted both the inferiour and the most supreame and excellent faculties of his soule euen his minde and his conscience By the minde is meant the whole vnderstanding part of the soule which beeing the eie of the soule carrieth with it reason iudgement and election The pollution of which is to be taken vp with darkenes and blindnes 1. Cor. 2.14 to be filled with vanitie Eph. 4.17 with fleshlinesse Colos. 2.18 in so much as all the naturall wisedome of man is fleshlie and deuillish By conscience is meant that facultie of the soule which by applying particular things iudged of and done doth determine them either with or against them which depending vpon the former must necessarily be ledde into the errors of it no otherwise then one blind man is ledde by an other into a ditch The pollution of it is when it is either idle or ill occupied the former when it is sleepie sensles or feared doing nothing at all neither accusing nor excusing the latter when it doth both these but neither of them as it ought but accuseth where it should excuse and excuse where it ought to accuse Now both these being thus polluted let the vnbeleeuer turne himselfe to any thing in generall without himselfe as all things in generall fall vnder the vnderstanding or turne him to any particular thought word action concerning himselfe which onely the conscience hath to doe with in all these he is polluted so as nothing to him can be pure So as we must here conceiue of an absolute impuritie ascribed to the vnbeleeuer which is the onely difference in the opposition for whereas puritie was in the former branch attributed to the beleeuer in some respect onely for 1. the best are encombred with originall sinne 2. but in part and not fully regenerate 3. ouertaken not seldome with actuall transgression which may and doth make them still crie out with Dauid Lord create a cleane heart within me This impuritie is absolutely and without any restraint ascribed to vnbeleeuers and vnconuerted men And in this branch also the Apostle bendeth himselfe against the error of the Iewish teachers who were verie strict and curious least they should be outwardly by this or that meate day garment or otherwise be defiled for he would haue them conceiue that he spake of no such thing neither were these the subiects wherein their impuritie did so much consist but in such a thing as stucke nearer them then any outward thing yea then their verie skinnes euen in vnbeleefe and consequently in such a power of sinne in their hearts as made all things though in their nature and institution neuer so good yet vnto them and in their vse no otherwise vncleane then a fustie vessell corrupteth the sweetest wines that can be powred into it And therefore would he haue these ceremonie-masters to turne their eyes into themselues and looke into their inside and then they shall see themselues bootelesly to employ al their paines in keeping themselues from outward pollution so long as they carrie that within them which defileth euery thing they meddle withall Whence wee learne sundrie instructions Doct. 1. We haue here a good argument of the diuinitie of Scripture in that it can and doth as God himselfe enter vpon and iudge the thoughts of men and of men themselues not as men from things without but from things within euen according to their cleannes or vncleanes before God From this argument the Apostle prooueth the same thing Hebr. 4.12 the word of God is liuely and mightie in operation and deuideth and cutteth a sunder the soule and spirit that is it worketh not only vpon the inferiour faculties which are lesse pure but vpon the purest and most supreame part of the soule called the spirit and the minde and by Paul the spirit of the minde for nothing is so secret in the soule but it lyeth vnder the stroke of the word which pearceth as farre as the eye of the author of it to whom all things are naked and open vers 13. No Anotomist can by cutting vp one part of the bodie after another so manifestly discouer to the eye the seuerall parts of man as doth the word and the spirit therein discouer and reprooue the most inward thoughts such a light carrieth with it as chaseth away the darknesse
they came before the Lord and the Lord will be sanctified in all that come neare him people must not bring oblations with hands full of blood the Lord is soone wearie of such sacrifices Isai. 1. An earthly king accepteth of no seruice tendred by a traytor and both ministers and people must learne to renew their repentance before they attempt any religious duties whether publike or priuate 2. Let this doctrine mooue vs to discerne aright betweene the estate of the beleeuer and vnbeleeuer that the wretchednesse of the one may breake our hearts for our sinnes and the happinesse of the other may hearten vs in euerie good dutie The difference is eminent For 1. whereas the thoughts of the godly are for most part tending to God to heauen and the things of heauen and their hearts are still inditing good matter wherein the greatest part of their soundest ioy and comfort is placed the thoughts of the wicked are earthly lewde and vngodly often accusing themselues and making away to the most iust sentence of the almightie True it is that the godly iudge themselues worthie to be destroyed for their iniquitie but yet they see great light in that darkenesse which the wicked neuer behold but are reserued in horror vnto the darknesse of the great day 2. The speeches of the godly tend to the praise of God for the heart enditing a good matter the tongue will be speaking of the praises of this King Psal. 45.1 their talke tendeth to edification and ministreth grace to the hearer their tongues speake of matters graue and high matters of Gods kingdome of grace here and of glorie hereafter the speeches of the wicked are either to magnifie themselues or proude or earthly or rotten and vnsauourie for the streames can be no sweeter then the fountaines whence they issue 3. Whereas the workes of the godly are wayes which God hath ordained that they should walke in vnto the ende of their faith which is their saluation the workes of vnbeleuers are crooked paths tending vnto yea the causes of their destructioÌ 4. Whereas all the miseries of the godly are signes and fruits of Gods loue working to their best and out of which the Lord giueth them a sure and seasonable deliuerance the calamities of the wicked are not onely euident signes of Gods wrath and malediction but the beginnings of eternall punishment the first fruits of there destruction and the downfalls to hell it selfe out of which is no redemption 5. Whereas the godly haue the promises of this life and that to come and walke in the strength of them cheerefully and their hope shall neuer confound them the vngodly mans false application of promises are but a false fire they may scramble and pull the promises vnto them but the childrens bread belongeth not to such dogges God hath promised nothing to such but threatned against them all the plagues written in his booke which shall surely ouertake them 6. Whereas the life of the godly is a meane to blessednes and an encreaser both of their grace and glorie that they may see their saluation daily nearer them then when they first beleeued all the life of the wicked on the contrarie is accursed and an heaping vp of sinne and plagues If they pray their prayer is turned to sinne If they heare or read they receiue or pronounce the sentence of death against themselues If they receiue the Sacraments the deuil entreth into them as he did into Iudas If they giue almes they giue that which is none of their owne If they enioy prosperitie they are lifted vp as the theefe on the ladder for a more fearefull breakneck If they see many daies the last of them will be more wofull because they haue contemned so great grace and saluation 7. Whereas the day of death is better to the beleeuer then the day wherein he was borne for his bodie is cast on a sweete sleepe and laid in a bed sanctified and sweetned by the blessed bodie of the Lord Iesus his soule sent vp to the glorie prepared for the iust and both of them freed from all sinne and the wofull fruits of the offence of God and passed as by a straite doore to a long life euen for euer and euer the death of the wicked is most accursed the sentence of an angrie and seuere iudge and an entrance or wicket to eternall woe and miserie And thus such workes receiue such wages such labours such rewards the stipend is proportionall vnto their paines and their death not vnsutable to such a wretched life Seeing then that faith putteth this difference and faith cleareth the eye to let it see this difference labour for faith rest not till thou canst finde it in the signes of it without this grace God hath no pleasure in thee neither will accept any offering without this spirituall eye thou shalt not see any such difference betweene the righteous and wicked betweene him that serueth God and him that serueth him not but thou shalt still account the proud blessed and perhappes be soone contented to fit and cast in thy lot among them And whosoeuer thou art that hast obteined this grace be thankefull for it make much of it vse meanes to cherish and encrease it for hence only is thy acceptation with God and hence onely thou knowest thy selfe and thy seruices to be thus accepted Vers. 16. They professe that they know God but by workes they denie him and are abhominable and disobedient and vnto euery good worke reprobate The Apostle proceeding in the proofe of that which he had said that nothing was cleane to the vnbeleeuer whose cheife faculties were polluted bringeth in this proofe by way of answer to a secret obiection for some might say But see you not that many whom you thus condemne are men professing religion both teachers and others such as speake well of God of Christ and discourse exceeding well concerning outward righteousnes and sanctimonie of life and therefore they seeme not to be so iustly or at least too rigorously taxed Notwithstanding all which the Apostle concludeth against them that they were no better then he had said For let it be granted that both the vrgers and practisers of such laws and traditions giuen by men should still pretend pietie and seruice of God and should cloke all their ceremonies and constitutions vnder pretence of deuotion yet herein Paul espieth only the fruit of their corruption and that is groââe hypocrisie apparant in the fight and opposition betweene their profession and their practise They professe indeed they knowe God and all their outward carriage is so composed as if they only were the sonnes of Abraham skilfull in the law strict obseruers of it in the least particles thereof that if all religion were to be measured by their outside they could not chuse now beeing conuerted from Iudaisme to Christianitie but goe for good Christians But in workes they denie him they
âestinesse hastinesse and vnaduised frowardnes their conuersation blotted with base couetousnesse as if they were to liue ouer their yeares againe their minds no lesse bending towards the earth then their bodies and though they can scarse goe vp and down in the world yet for most part are they more drowned in wordly affaires then when they were in their most constant estate In a word blackeamoores were they young and now their skins are not changed the crimson tincture of their sinne cannot yet be washed nor they in their age breake through the snares wherewith Satan held them in their youth but the sinner of an hundreth yeare olde goeth on to punishment And here let none thinke that any dotage or passionate affections may be excused by reason of the age nay rather euery such breaking out is here doubled for an olde man especially should be discreete and the discretion of a man moderateth all passions Let Barzillai be an example to all olde men who beeing sollicited to embrace courtly delights he refuseth all such profers and setteth his minde vpon his owne death in his owne citie Sound in faith Now followe those three vertues which are requisite in olde men as they are auncient Christians The first of which is soundnesse of faith in which three things are to be considered 1. What soundnes of faith is 2. Why it is commended in speciall to olde men seeing euerie Christian must haue it 3. The dutie which hence is to be learned For the first Soundnesse of faith standeth in two things 1. when faith is sound in the qualitie that is sincere not deceitfull not hypocriticall 2. when it is sound in the degree of it not a shaking reede but growne vp from the infancie vnto some strength and stature Now vnto both these is required that faith be sound 1. in the ground of it 2. in the obiect 3. in the worke of it 4. in the fruits issuing from it in any of which if it faile it is vnsound vnlasting First the ground of sound faith is a sufficient measure of knowledge of the things of God reuealed in the word in a sound and incorrupted iudgement for so the Apostle affirmeth Rom. 10.14 that for the working of faith there must be the interpreting and deliuering of doctrine out of the word and an attentiue hearing and vnderstanding of it whereby after a sort the sonne of man is lifted vp that we may beleeue Ioh. 3.14 Now euerie degree of knowledge and measure of vnderstanding is not a sufficient ground of sound faith but such a measure as is able to discerne betweene things that differ for how can children in knowledge be grown men in the faith or how can any come to that ripe age of faith here meant but such as through long custome haue their senses exercised to discerne both good and euill This must be then such a knowledge as enableth a man both to maintaine the truth and convince the gainsayers and so hold his owne comfort by distinct and particular yea some depth of knowledge without which so farre he shall be from soundnes as that he shall be dangerously carried with euerie winde of doctrine There is a fulnesse of knowledge which the Apostle commendeth in the Romanes and this is a notable fit ground for this soundnesse of faith Hence it followeth that all that implicite faith of the laie Papists folded vp in an idle fancie without knowledge is vnsound and vngrounded for can any but a Papist beleeue he knowes not what Secondly the obiect of a sound faith more generall is the whole word of God from which faith can no more be seuered then the beames from the sunne but more specially the porper obiect is the couenant of grace in Christ yea Christ himselfe together with all his merits and all the promises of mercie freely propounded in the Gospel which is therefore called the word of faith Hence all Popish faith is here prooued againe vnsound because it is corrupt in the obiect leaning it selfe in stead of the word vpon canons councells traditions vnwritten decrees as also expecting saluation without the free couenant of grace by the merit of workes whereas in iustification before God all workes all boasting are excluded Rom. 3.27 and 4.24 Thirdly the worke of a sound faith is twofold 1. assent 2. application The former is a certeine and firme assent whereby we set a seale vnto all the promises of the Gospel as most sure and certaine holding euen an Angel accursed that should bring any other doctrine and keeping sure the profession of our hope without wauering in full assurance of vnderstanding For faith is no opinion or fancie but hath in it a certaintie arising from the stedfastnes of the promise and word of God Hence are all such exhortations as that 1. Cor. 16.13 Stand fast in the faith The latter worke of faith is application whereby a man not onely assenteth that all the couenant of grace is true in it selfe but also that it is true vnto him who therefore resteth and leaneth vpon it for his owne saluation beeing assured so vndoubtedly at one time or other of his saluation as if he were alreadie gathered vp among the Saints And this hand thus laying on Christ vnto righteousnes and applying Christ with his merits vnto ones selfe in particular to saluation is the forme of faith or rather faith it selfe formed and not any workes or charitie as Papists fondly dreame And that this certaintie is of the nature of sound faith appeareth because that modest but graceles vncertaintie and doubting of the Popish doctrine is opposed vnto faith and made a fruit of vnbeleefe Matth. 14.31 Oh thou of little faith why doubtedst thou of Abraham is said Rom. 4. that he doubted not nor reasoned with himselfe but was strengthned in faith beeing fully assured And what other reason is giuen why the inheritance was not giuen by the law which was impossible to be kept but by the promises of grace but that the promise might be sure to all the seede Rom. 4.16 Or how could our peace with God continue our comfort or last with vs if we had no assurance of it but still doubted of his loue Let vs therefore alwaies take notice of this especiall worke of sound faith which maketh the heart able to say with Iob I know my Redeemer liueth and with Paul who died for me and gaue himselfe for mee Neither must the godly refuse to subscribe to the truth of this doctrine because they neuer finde such constant and full assurance which is not mooued with some doubting and sometime exceedingly ouercast with grudgings of vnbeleefe for by this reason they might aswell conclude that they neuer had faith and it is no meruaile if faith and doubting be in one man seeing they rise from two diuerse yea contrarie principles which cannot but be found in the best euen spirit and flesh If thou lookest by the
eye of flesh thou canst not but doubt of the truth of the promises at least to thy selfe in whom so little good appeareth but open the eye of thy faith which at length seeth clearely the saluation of God chaseth away clouds of doubts and distrust and giueth glorie vnto God As he therefore that would deeme the orbe of the sunne to be greater then the earth must deny his sence and yeeld to reason so must the beleeuer renounce both sence and reason and liue by his faith Fourthly the fruits of a sound faith are 1. Inward and these are all the parts of renewed holines in the soule which cannot but accompany it 2. Pet. 1.5.6 Ioyne with faith vertue c. for it worketh a through change in the whole man by purifying the heart inspiring a new spirituall life raysing from dead workes and causing to grow vp in holines and in the feare of God It is as the heat in the bodie the fountaine of life and heate and as the roote of a tree affording life sappe and quickning of grace to all the the parts of obedience without which it is impossible to please God in any thing 2. Outward such as are the true loue of God and man For as it maketh vs the sonnes of God so it causeth vs to carie our selues as children desirous to please our Father in all things to performe vnto him all the parts of his worship publike and priuate to loue his word to confesse his truth though with the losse of our liues to thinke of him to speake of him to delight in his presence and fellowship and giue vp our selues wholly to obey him in his commandements and corrections Againe it maketh vs to loue Gods image in our brethren and out of this loue issueth a desire and endeauour to helpe them heauenward and care to performe all other offices of loue towards their outward man their persons their liues their goods their names c. These are the blessed fruits of that faith which is vnfained 1. Tim. 1.5 which worketh by loue Gal. 5.6 And thus haue we shewed the first point wherein the nature of sound faith standeth The second point is why soundnes of faith is required rather of old men beeing a grace which euery one young aswell as old must striue vnto Answ. 1. Because they haue had the vse of the word longer and therefore their profit should be answerable to their meanes neither is this assurance and soundnes of faith attained at the first but ariseth vpon a grounded knowledge which for most part is not to be found in the younger sort Secondly old men which ought to be auncients in profession and so haue more experience of Gods waies and working should shew forth the power of faith vnto others and therein become as cleare patternes and presidents vnto them and therefore whereas a lesser measure may be accepted in the younger yet for these to yeeld to doubting to wauer in the truth to be corrupt in iudgement to sticke in extremitie or faint in affliction is a greater sinne and more hatefull vnto God who more seuerely correcteth it in old men who should be leaders vnto others yea although they be deare otherwise vnto him Moses himselfe if by doubting he shall dishonour God shall be barred the good land for it Thirdly their age and experience in all meetings must haue the honour and place of speach when the younger sort must either sit silent or with Elihu speake in their turne when they haue done of them the younger expect solution of doubts and difficulties counsell in cases of conscience and wise aduise out of their experience Now if they should be tainted with false opinions and dotages or shake as âeeds in the doctrine of faith and truth they cannot but become hurtfull and vnprofitable vnto such whose eyes are vpon them when they see them as inconstant in the faith and as subiect to wauer and reele as theÌselues who in comparison are but newly planted 4. Their bodies outward man waxeth weak and beginneth to faile and therefore they had more need labour for strength and soundnes in the inner man which is a reason not to be neglected as presently we shall see Vse All these reasons are direct against such as plead that their years comming on them they cannot conceiue nor learne nor remember nor profit in religion as they are vrged in the ministerie their sences inward and outward serue them not their vigour and quicknes is gone but it is good for them to consider the hand of God vpon Zacharie Luk. 1. 18. for making his age a meanes to weaken his faith though in a farre more difficult case Doth not our Apostle here vrge it as a cheife argument that because they are old therefore they must the rather be furnished with grace of knowledge memorie zeale faith loue and patience and shall it goe for a good plea that because they are old therefore they shall be excused if they cannot attaine vnto these nor greatly force after them what a shame was it for Nicodemus beeing an auncient and Ruler in Israel to be ignorant in the point of regeneration and therefore Christ reprooued him Ioh. 3. And that was the sinne of the Hebrews when as for their time they ought to haue bin teachers they were to seek in the principles of religion and were babes needing milke such is the sinne of babish old men olde in yeares children in vnderstanding The third point is the lesson which hence we are to learne namely that euerie man must labour to recompence the decaie of nature with increase of grace the weakenes of the bodie with soundnesse of minde the failing of the outward man with the fortifying of the inward The wiseman wisheth timly to prepare against the inconueniences of old age with the remembrance of God in the youth how much more should olde men in the midst of their ruines and decaies by this meanes repaire and fortifie themselues And the counsell is generall that if the outward man perish care must be had that the inward be daily renewed Reas. 1. It is made a note of a true member of the Church to be more fresh flourishing and fruitfull in his age when other men languish decay and are daily enfeebled these trees of righteousnesse receiue new vigour and strength not to flourish onely but to be more fruitfull then euer And whereas amongst men those that see olde and decrepite age for want of naturall heate and moisture shriule and die away yet euen these same beeing true members of the Church hauing once the life of the Sonne of God breathed into their soules are neuer afterwards destitute of radicall heate and moysture but renew their age as the eagle and with their daies their strength For Christ is that Sunne of righteousnesse who once rising vpon a soule is so farre from setting againe that he is still rising euen vnto the perfect day of it
be performed in the first neither ought any creature to be loued so farre as it is an enemie and hatefull to God the creator Psal. 139. I hate the wicked that is so farre as wicked namly their practises not their persons Secondly it must be sound in the order which will appeare in two rules 1. it must be in the greatest measure where is most grace and shew it selfe most friendly and louing to them that loue and are the friends of God It must doe good vnto all but especially the houshold of faith The Apostle commending the loue of the Ephesians which for the soundnes of it he sawe was praise worthie he hence approoueth it that it was towards all Saints and hence the Apostle Iohn gathereth a note that we are translated from death to life if we loue the brethren And herein we haue God himselfe going before vs in example who respected the poore widowe of Sarepta aboue all Israel Now we shall descend fitly to this dutie by these staires 1. by louing God simply for himselfe 2. Christ as man the beloued of God the head of his Church 3. the Church it selfe the bodie of Christ receiuing of his fulnes grace for grace and 4. the particular members must rise vp higher in our affections as the Lord hath highlier honoured them with grace and more expressely renewed his image vpon them The second rule for the right order of sound loue is that it must beginne at home but may not there determine the rule of the loue of our neighbour Christ hath made the loue of our selues and as we are to prouide for our owne good first and that according to the wisedome which the word teacheth first seeking the kingdome the pearle the treasure for our soules and then these outward things for our outward man euen so are we to deriue this loue in this manner vnto the soules and bodies of others according as they are nearer vs or further off in the degrees of grace and nature And here respect must be had 1. to those of our own house as to whom we are tyed either by the bond of marriage who beeing one with vs haue right to the same affection wherewith we loue our selues or of neere blood as parents children or of dutie as seruants he that careth not for these is worse then an infidel and hath denied the faith 2. He that careth for none but these is little better for if loue bee sound within it will be working outwardly As 1. to such as are tyed by any bond of blood or alliance euen without the family 2. to such as are in a perpetuall contract of friendship with vs as was betweene Dauid and Ionathan 2. Sam. 18.1 and Christ had one who aboue the rest was called the disciple whom Iesus loued 3. it must proceed on to strangers as men and as those that may be heires of the same grace of life with vs yea to the poore as well as to the rich Iam. 2.8 9. nay more to our enemies Matth. 5.44 Loue your enemies these are the degrees of sound loue Thirdly this loue must be sound in the seate of it and that must be the heart Rom. 12.9 Let loue be without dissimulation it must not be hypocritall from the teeth outward or fawning but loue must come from a pure heart 1. Ioh. 3.18 Let vs not loue in word and tongue but in deede and truth Fourthly it must be sound in the worke or action of it 1. in preuenting the euill of the brethren not suffering men to sinne 2. in procuring their good The Apostle would haue experience of the naturalnesse of the loue of the Corinths in their bountie and liberalitie towards the Saints in want For if any haue this worlds good and shutteth his compassion from his brothers neede how dwelleth the loue of God in him Fiftly it must be sound in the durance and lasting of it Prou. 17.17 A friend loueth at all times and here trie the soundnesse by these notes 1. If in a milde and iust reprehension it breaketh not off 2. If it hold in aduersitie a brother is made for aduersitie see Act. 11.29 3. If it hold then when iniurie is offered and occasions of breaking off by vnkindnesse or hard measure 1. Cor. 13.5 Loue is not prouoked to anger but suffereth all things In these two latter it resembleth Gods loue which is both constant and closest to a man in the day of his trouble neither taketh it the forfeit of our daily prouocations Vse By all this triall both olde and young may see how farre they are from soundnesse in this grace contenting themselues euen with a shadowe of it for the most of mens loue is grounded either vpon receite or hope of benefit or vpon flesh and fleshly respects and is not begunne in nor for God nor knit by the spirit of God the least part of it is set vpon the Saints that are vpon earth excelling in vertue it generally determineth it selfe in selfe louing and selfe seeking not seeking the things of others as well as their owne or not seeking and louing the soules of men as well as their bodies or respecting persons and not embracing the poore as well as the rich or not blessing their enemies as well as their friends the most loue of men is a lip-loue a semblance a counterfeit and fruitlesse loue diuorsed from inward heartie affection or else a vanishing and flitting loue flinching in aduersitie when most neede is and readie vpon the least occasion to be ouercome with euill and changed into bitter hatred this crazie loue euerie where argueth a riuen and crackt faith such counterfeit loue is the daughter of counterfeit faith and vnsoundnes of loue is a sure token of vnsoundnes of faith and halting in religion In patience This third ornament of Christian old age is fitly by the spirit of God added to the two former as the preseruatiue of both most requisite vnto all Christians For seeing this vertue is nothing else but a willing and constant suffering of hard and painefull things for Christianitie and honesties sake and further that affliction followeth the faithfull who studie to testifie their loue of God in the loue of man euen as the shadow followeth the bodie necessarily must he that would hold out in Christianitie get this grace to beare off such calamities as follow vpon the keeping of faith and good conscience 2. No man can haue either of the former that wanteth this for these three vertues are like the three graces which goe hand in hand the former leading the latter and this last laying hold on both the former so as if any man would trie the soundnes of the former he cannot better do it then by the sequele of the latter the soundnes of faith discouereth it selfe in the soundnes of loue and the soundnes of loue in a sound patience for as sound faith is louing so sound loue
is patient and endureth all things 1. Cor. 13. 3. Euery Christian must after a speciall manner resemble God herein who is a God of patience yea patience it selfe 4. Euery Christian must not onely possesse his soule by it but by faith and patience inherit all the promises of God vpholding himselfe in his expectation as the net is vpheld by the corke from sinking But it is here especially commended to the practise of old men for sundrie reasons 1. Because they of themselues are inclined to frowardnes waywardnes and are hard to please and beeing compassed with so many infirmities as they be the age it selfe beeing a continuall disease were they not supported by Christian patience they might easily fall from their ground giue place to the grudgings of murmuring against God impatience of their weake and wearie condition and so staine their profession and make their liues more burthensome to themselues and others then they need and therefore they are forewarned that when their bodies grow impotent their minds must not be suffered to grow impatient but by the strength of this grace to represse such impotencie 2. Because beeing thus incident to many weaknesses whereby they might disparage their age and profession they must put on patience to heare Christian aduise admonition and reprehension and not as the maner of old men is to storme and be enraged when they are put in mind of their weaknesses 3. Because that age seeing it selfe broken and crazie is very willing to enioy peace and quiet and consequently for most part readie inough to decline the crosse and persecution for the profession which indeed is the glorious armes of a Christian it was therefore a very seasonable exhortation especially in those troublesome times to old professors and auncient beleeuers to prouide themselues of patience that so they might not shrinke away in time of triall to the preiudice of the profession of Christ. 4. Because they by reason of their longer exercise and experience which is presumed in their age should be well seene and practised in this grace so as in their own troubles they should not be discomfited but say to themselues well this must be no newes to me I haue seene a number of Gods children afflicted and I haue seene what end God hath giuen them nay I haue not onely obserued his faithfull and seasonable deliuerance of others but my selfe haue swumme out of many deeps and sure I am I shall not sinke in this nay rather I ought to lift vp the hands of others that hang down and strengthen their weak knees as one able to comfort others in affliction by the comforts wherewith my selfe haue beene comforted of God Now for the soundnes of this grace here also vrged it standeth especially in three things 1. in a sure ground 2. in sound fruites 3. in the constant induring of it 1. The right ground of all sound patience is God himselfe And this is so when in any affliction either immediatly from God for triall or chastisment or more mediate by man or other creatures Gods instruments the eye of faith turneth it selfe vpward and causeth the afflicted soule to runne vnder the hand that smiteth and is as the hebrew phrase is silent vnto God Examples of both these we haue in Dauid who conflicting with Gods owne hand in his soule and bodie held his tongue and said nothing and the reason is rendred because thou didst it and in that great affliction brought vpon him by Shemei he would not reuenge himselfe vpon Shemei because the Lord had bidden Shemei curse Dauid Hezekiah receiuing a heauy sentence from God said the word of the Lord was good Secondly the sound fruits of patience are many I will reckon fiue which are the chiefe 1. To entertaine crosses alike and one kind of affliction as equally as another not thinking it strange to fall into diuerse temptations nor taking it to be in our owne power to chuse our owne rodds for the Lord cureth not all maladies with one plaister neither tryeth the same man alwaies with the same triall The sundrie kinds of trialls of the Apostles and how equally and patiently they carried themselues through them see 2. Cor. 6.4.5 our Sauiours counsell aymed hereat aduising his followers to take vp his crosse daily that is to make account of expect and forecast one crosse or other and when they come though they come euery day nay sundry in euery day they must be taken vp and cherefully and Christianly borne The second fruit of sound pacience is cheerefulnesse in affliction Heb. 10.39 the Saints suffered with ioy the spoyling of their goods Iames exhorteth the Saints to count it exceeding ioy when they fell into sundry temptations and how Paul tooke pleasure in infirmities reproaches necessities persecutions and anguish for Christ see 2. Cor. 12.10 If it be here asked whether this be not too Stoicall a precept for Christians who are commanded to weepe with them that weep and take to heart publike priuate and personall calamities I answer no Christian may be sensles in affliction neither can any affliction for the present be ioyous but grieuous and yet these two are not contrarie to mourne and yet to reioyce in affliction because they are not both attributed to the same part nor to the same cause weepe we may according to the flesh which is humbled and reioyce at the same time in the spirit by Gods spirit supported in affliction Againe weep we may for the miserie considered in it selfe and on our selues and yet at the same time reioyce in the sweet fruit and euent of it both in regard of God which is his glorie and our selues namely the quiet fruite of righteousnesse So the Apostles Heb. 12.11 and Iames 1. my brethren count it exceeding ioy knowing that the trying of your faith c. that is if ye cannot reioyce in the sence of affliction yet you may in the vse of it because it maketh to the triall of your faith and encrease of your graces As the husbandman all his plowing and sowing time he hath nothing but his labour for his paines he goeth our weeping but carrieth with him a precious seed his reioysing lyeth in the fruits of his field and trauell in that he is sure he shall bring in his sheaues with ioy and although he soweth in teares yet he reapeth in ioy The third fruit of sound patience is thankefulnesse in affliction 1. Thess. 5.18 In all things giue thankes Iobs practise is recommended in Scripture for our imitation who blessed the Lord as well in taking away as in giuing We easily yeeld thankes to God for good things and therefore we ought for afflictions the which the Lord seeth to be good for his children and maketh them often both see and say so much as Dauid Psal. 119. It is good for me that I was afflicted that I might learne c. The fourth fruit is the expectation
to bearing of children then surely for women to despise the ministerie which is the meanes of beginning and continuing in faith loue and holinesse is fearefully to despise fellowship with God and life euerlasting Secondly women must walke in as straight waies to heauen as men sinne is as odious in Eue as in Adam vnder the same lawe are they borne by the same lawe are they to be ruled in this life and iudged in the life to come the same pretious promises of life are made vnto them the same pretious faith must lay hold vpon them the same spirit must inhabitat them the same graces which accompanie saluation must beautifie them Women must worship God as well as men Lydia Act. 16.14 must feare God Act. 17.4 the chiefe women not a fewe must be disciples full of good works and almes to the Saints as Dorcas all or any of which graces if elsewhere they can attaine or performe then by the direction and institution of the word we will giue them leaue to contemne it with the whole ministerie of it but if this be the word of faith which we preach the word of the kingdome and if we haue the words of eternall life let them goe elsewhere or by any other direction saue this whether of naturall reason fleshly wisedome lewd custome or what euer may perswade it they shall surely faile of faith of the kingdome and of life eternall in the ende Obiect But how often haue we heard Popish or profane men alleadge to the contrarie What should women minde the Scripture or meddle with religion what haue they not huswiferie at home haue they not children seruants and a calling to tend and how often doth our religion heare it selfe disgraced in that it is embraced by women who they say are simple and easily seduced Answ. To all which I answer that if these wretches had prooued that women had no soules to loose or to saue such gracelesse discourses were more easily to be admitted 2. Might not a man haue come vpon Marie with the like interrogatories why haue you nothing to doe but to sit downe at Christs feete to heare words which concerne you not haue you no huswiferie to set your selfe about doe not you see you haue a great Prophet to giue entertainment vnto doe you see your sister Martha medling with such matters But if any had thus rebuked her would Christ haue recanted that which he had affirmed of her that she had chosen the better part and if Martha had done so too would Christ haue said that she had failed in the due regard of one thing which was more necessarie then all that busines which shee encombred her selfe withall 3. Salomons mother requireth two things in a vertuous woman one the ouerseeing of the wayes of her familie the other to open her mouth with wisedome and haue the lawe of grace sitting vnder her lippes without which latter should a woman excell the life and death of some bruit beasts assuredly if the former were all shee should liue and die a little more ciuilly but neuer a whit more religiously then they 4. It is so farre from being a iust reproach to the Gospel that women professe it that it is rather a note of the truth of it God chooseth the weake and simple of the world to confound and prouoke the wise and mightie Christ himselfe prouoked Simon the Pharisie by an example of loue which a poore woman had shewed vpon him farre beyond him and thought it no disgrace that Marie out of whom he had cast 7. deuills nor the noted harlot the woman at the well should follow him and entertaine his profession neither did his wisedome thinke it preiudiciall or not beseeming the simplicitie of the Gospel to shew himselfe after his resurrection first to simple women and to make them preachers of it euen to the Disciples themselues Obiect But women are to rest in their husbands instruction and need not depend vpon the Ministers mouth 1. Cor. 14.35 Let them aske their husbands at home Ans. The Apostle there forbiddeth open and publike speach in the congregation where if in the exercise of prophesiyng they had any doubts rising concerning the things handled they were not permitted to stand vp as the men were either to teach or aske questions but keepe silence for the time and consult with their husbands at home for the resolution of their doubts but this place taketh it for granted that they must resort to the Church and heare in the congregation ver 34. And pittifully should most women be taught if they should content themselues with their husbands instruction Vse 1. We see hence what to thinke of the Popish doctrine who will neither admit women nor men but their learned Licentiats to meddle with the Scriptures and least they should so doe they shut them vp in an vnknowne tongue an high wickednes against the commandement of Christ to Laiks and common men Ioh. 5.39 Search the Scriptures and the practise of the Church and beleeuers in the old and new Testament Deut. 31.11 Nehem. 8.3.4 Act. 17.11 2. Let no woman please her selfe that her husband goeth to Church and neglect the meanes her selfe for an vnbeleeuing wife may be sanctified by a beleeuing husband but she shall neuer be saued but by her owne faith he sanctifieth her mariage but not her person 3. The husband may not suffer his wife to incurre such danger but if he loue her he must extend his loue to her soule and better part seasonably giuing gentle admonitions and reproofes if with Martha they grow heauy or careles of this dutie 4. Let no woman be discouraged but incouraged rather in the powerfull profession of religion and frequenting the exercises of it of hearing and reading it reuerent speaking and carefull practise of it imitating herein those good women who followed Christ and ministred vnto him of their substance It is the modestie of women neuer to be ashamed to professe Christ and godly women haue many times become more zealous then men and their sanctified affections haue vsually exceeded mens in strength and tendernes And although the darknes of the world endure no manifest light in men much lesse in women yet Christ and his word highly esteemeth the least appearance of grace in men and much more in women how carefull was Christ to instruct comfort and reueale himselfe to the women that followed him honouring their profession of him in some things aboue his dearest Disciples what a great and worthy praise was it that Priscilla as well as Aquilla her husband should take such a man as Apollos home to instruct him in the waies of God and of how many women doth the Apostle in his salutations giue more then common report of their loue and faithfulnes in the truth As goe no further then the Romans Priscilla was ready for his life to laie downe her owne necke Marie bestowed much labour on the Apostles
life vpon no other condition but of workes doe this and liue and these must be such as must be framed according to that perfect light and holinesse of nature in which we were created which wrappeth vs vnder the curse of sinne and infolds vs in the iustice of God without shewing any mercie at all What a yoke is it that is euer galling vs for sinne partly shewing it partly not as a cause indeede but occasionally increasing it it beeing the strength of sinne 1. Cor. 15.56 Now to be vnder grace is to be freed from all this bondage not onely from those elements and rudiments of the world but especially 1. When the yoake of personall obedience to iustification is by grace translated from beleeuers to the person of Christ our suretie so that he doing the lawe we might liue by it 2. When duties are not vrged according to our perfect estate of creation but according to the present measure of grace receiued not according to full and perfect righteousnesse but according to the sinceritie and truth of the heart although from weake and imperfect faith and loue not as meriting any thing but only as testifying the truth of our conuersion in all which the Lord of his grace accepteth the will for the deed done 3. When the most heauie curse of the Law is remooued from our weake shoulders and laid vpon the backe of Iesus Christ euen as his obedience is translated vnto vs and thus there is no condemnation to those that are in him 4. When the strength of the lawe is abated so as beleeuers may send it to Christ for performance for it cannot vexe vs as before the ministerie of grace it could which is an other law namely of faith to which we are bound the which not onely can command as the former but also giue grace and power to obey and performe in some acceptable sort the commandement And this is the doctrine of grace which we are made partakers of Vse 1. Euerie Christian ought to take vp that exhortation 2. Cor. 6.1 We beseech you that you receiue not the grace of God in vaine not that the sauing graces of faith and loue c. may be receiued and lost againe which is the Popish collection from the place which speaketh only of the doctrine of grace and faith which may be receiued in vaine and is of all such hypocrites who neuer knewe what neede they stood of this grace and therefore some receiue it into their eares not into their hearts into their profession not into their practise into their lippes and tongues but neuer into the loue ioy and other affections of their hearts Whereas could they see the glorie of this ministration they would exceede that people in their acclamation and crie grace grace vnto it Quest. But how may a man knowe whether he receiue this grace in vaine or no Answ. By these notes 1. Whosoeuer receiueth this grace in truth he receiueth together with the commandement a power which enableth him in an acceptable performance of it for howsoeuer the law is a dead letter yet the Gospel beleeued is a quickening spirit the words of it are spirit and life in conferring the spirit of life whereby the beleeuing soule is quickened in the wayes of righteousnesse The first thing then to be examined is whether the Gospel be in word or in power for if it beget onely to a forme and outward profession of pietie and religion it is receiued in vaine 2. As he receiueth a power so doth he also a will to obey the precept of the Gospel he is not now constrained so much by the bond of the law to obey God but the Sonne hauing set him free from such compulsion he becommeth a lawe vnto himselfe and of loue and a free heart if there were no law nor curse he seeketh to please God the gracious working of the spirit bendeth his heart to delight in the lawe concerning the inner man and this maketh the yoake easie and the commandement not grieuous The next thing then to be examined is whether thou serue God in the newenes of the spirit or oldnes of the letter that is by vertue of the spirit renewing the soule and so working the will and not by the compulsiue power of the lawe if thou findest not this change and work of grace in thy will which carrieth euer a readinesse with it to obey God in all his commandements thou hast receiued this grace in vaine for Gods people are a willing and free people and bring free will offrings their hearts incourage them and their spirits make them willing euen there where often power and strength faileth them 3. Whosoeuer is not stirred vp to thankfulnesse of heart and life for his free righteousnesse by the only merit of Christ neuer as yet knew what this grace meant in truth for let a man receiue but a small benefit of his freind looke how he is affected vnto it and prizeth it accordingly doth he testifie his thankfulnes to the giuer shall we be thankfull to a mortall man suppose a Prince that sheweth vs a little grace aboue others in some fauourable speach countenance or other benefit and can the Lord power all his grace into an heart which prizing it can possibly be vnthankfull and where this thankfulnesse is it will make a man in his heart to loue God to feare before him to reuerence his name and his ordinances to affect his house his children his houshold seruants and much more his tokens of speciall loue namely his graces in his owne or other mens soules In his life it will make him beware of all sinne which may prouoke so gracious a God to displeasure yea striue in the subduing of all sinne for grace will not stand with the regiment of sinne nor sinne cannot raigne in him that is vnder grace to conclude it maketh him fruitfull in all weldoing which well beseemeth the spirit which he hath receiued for can either such grace as this deserue lesse or can grace which fitteth her owne habitation frame the heart it taketh vp to lesse then the endeauour in all these The further application of these notes I will forbeare and come to the other instructions Vse 2. Is the doctrine of the Gospel a doctrine of grace then vse carefully the meanes to haue thy part in it for hereby only thou art vnyoked from the curse and tyrannie of the law from Gods consuming wrath and iustice and all the feareful fruits of his displeasure hereby only thou commest to see God in Christ accepting thy person and with thy person thy workes sparing thy weaknes euen as a man spares his sonne that serueth him entertaining willingnesse where there wanteth strength and endeauour where there is no power remitting thy own vnrighteousnesse imputing the righteousnesse of his owne sonne and beginning to frame such an image in thy soule as tendeth to a more happy conditioÌ then euer thou
Moses couer his face with a vaile without the which the children of Israel were not able to behold him signifying vnto vs that they were not able to comprehend those manifold obscure types of the Law till the vaile was remooued which saith the Apostle ver 14. In Christ is now put away In this respect our Sauiour affirmeth that although among them that were borne of women there was not a greater then Iohn who yet in regard of his person was inferiour to sundrie of the Prophets because of them all he was nearest vnto Christ and in his ministerie pointed at him with the finger now exhibited into the world yet the least minister in the kingdome of heauen that is of the new Testament is greater then he For he can preach that the sonne of man is lifted vp dead raised ascended which Iohn could not doe as neere as he was and much lesse Abraham Dauid and the other Prophets who sawe his daie further off Obiect But hereby it seemeth that before Christs appearing the doctrine of the Gospel appeared not Answ. We must consider the Gospel in a double respect 1. As it is a doctrine conteyning a promise of grace freely for the Messiah who was to be the sonne of Abraham and Dauid and thus was it euer in the Church deliuered by God immediatly to Adam after the fall Moses writ also of him and to him giue all the Prophets witnesse 2. As a doctrine propounding free grace in Christ exhibited dead raised c. and thus it appeared not before his owne appearing before which time it was onely a Gospel fore-promised Rom. 1.2 Vse 1. In that the doctrine of the Gospell is such a shining light we may see the miserable estate of such as want the meanes of it who abide in obscuritie and darkenesse euen as those are in the night to whom the sunne is not risen for man naturally perceiueth not the things of God and therefore vnlesse this instrument of the spirit come the spirit himselfe by whom onely we knowe the things giuen vs of God must needes be wanting The which consideration should mooue vs to pittie the estate of such poore creatures who are in a farre more miserable blindnes then the Egyptians in their three dayes darkenes What a lamentable thing is it that a kingdome beeing giuen for going vnto it and men beeing blind of themselues and not able to see one foote of the way cannot get any guides or meanes to helpe them one steppe forward but as blind meâ desperately runne vpon pikes and swords into pittes and ponds no one recalling them from present death and deadly things Vse 2. Note hence with how little danger we can shut our eyes against such a light as is risen vp vnto vs shall we without blame now liuing as at midday see no more nor so much as those who liued in the dawning shall the light of the sunne be seauen fold greater vnto vs then euer before and yet we stumble and fall as if we were cast into the midnight What a fearefull iudgement hangeth ouer our negligence if vnder our ministerie which exceedeth in glorie we come behind the ordinarie beleeuers of the olde Testament in knowledge faith and fruition of Christ with his graces Is all the pedagogie of the lawe past wherein euen the Prophets and arch-beleeuers so farre as we consider the ordinarie ministration were to vs but as children in their elements Is Christ come crucified raised vp to glorie and so the fulnesse of time come wherein we haue the bodie and substance Oh what a disgrace is it that we should be inferiour to those who obtained but the shadowes what a great condemnation will it be that we who are reserued to such means should sinne against such a light In a misty night to stumble and fall were no such disgrace no such danger but with many Christians to say I am in the light I see my way well enough and yet to come behind not onely the Iewes who walked in a darke light but euen the Gentiles who not onely walked in darkenes but were darkenesse it selfe in the practise of sobrietie iustice mercie chastitie and such like is an heauie condition and yet the condition not of a fewe professed Christians It will be here said but God forbid that we should not receiue this light and walke also in the direction of it and to say the contrarie were to broach a slaunder To which I say that when Christ himselfe preached most of the Iewes were blind still so true it is that many who heare and professe the Gospel yet neuer receiued the light to walke by it Some receive indeede this light superficially vpon themselues as the light of the sunne falling vpon trees and stones it enlighteneth the outside and warmeth the barke a little but peirceth not into the heart and midst of them so the Gospel shineth round about many professors and it may be conformeth some outward actions and set them forward to speake of it and for it at least for a while but it gets not within them nor peirceth their hearts there is no change there the soule nastie corners of them lie vnswept still and so they remaine hypocrites still Others receiue this sunshine no otherwise then the aire receiueth the light of the sunne when the bodie of the sunne is present it enlighteneth the whole aire but the bodie of the sunne departing darkenes succeedeth againe so many heaâers may be affected with the present sound of the word and thinke themselues sufficiently enlightened but the sound beeing gone the former darkenes commeth they heare many things but keepe nothing and so make themselues fit for many stripes Quest. But how shall I knowe whether I receiue this light aright or no Answ. By these notes 1. If thou wilt not attempt any thing without the direction of it no more then thou wouldst thy earthly businesse without the light of the sunne or of a candle A fewe naturall actions a man can doe in the night time as eate drinke sleepe c. but in any matter of weight he will haue light so for workes of darkenes men neede no light nor desire any but for the least worke of grace thou must first call for a light The Apostle wisheth vs to walke as children of light but how shall we doe that the Apostle Iohn telleth vs namely if wee walke in the light and while we haue the light The Israelites might not mooue a foote towards Canaan but by direction of the pillar and the wise men could not goe to Christ without his starre Secondly light is a pleasant thing to the eie saith Salomon and a comfortable thing it is to a poore prisoner to behold the light of the sunne through neuer so small a creuise In like manner is the glad message of the Gospel to the Christian soule that knowes it aright as if vnexpected tydings of a pardon were brought to a malefactor readie
so called because they hold and detaine men so in the employments of this present world as that they haue no leisure to thinke seriously of any other and so can no more tast the sweetenesse or frame themselues to an heauenly life then the bruite beast can liue the life of an Angel These must be denied that is when temptation by Satan the world or our owne corrupt flesh will be still egging and vrging yea soliciting and prouoking with much instance to euill as thou seest others do thus and thus or else pitie thy selfe fauour thy selfe enioy this pleasure it is twilight or darkenes couereth thee here must be as instant denialls and refusalls as it was with Ioseph so must it be with euerie Christian albeit his mistris spake to him day by day yet he harkened not vnto her but kept him out of her company and when she offred violence to him he fled out from her But by whom must these be denied Answ. The doctrine of grace teacheth vs saith the Apostle euen the most godly Paul himselfe who after many yeares conuersion shall finde the law of his members rebelling against the lawe of his minde he that hath receiued most grace and most strength must be here further instructed Lastly the Apostle speaking indefinitely sheweth that all these must be denyed no vngodlines no one lust excepted For grace will not stand with the cherishing of any lust though neuer so secret neither is he taught of God that liueth and tradeth in any sinne Obiect But this is an impossible commandement and as impossible a doctrine as any the law giueth Is the Gospel become so seuere a schoolemaster as the law is Ans. The doctrine of grace teacheth not what we can doe but what we are bound to and ought to doe 2. Though corrupt nature make such commandements impossible yet by grace the yoake of Christ becommeth easie and light in so much as Paul could doe all things by his grace that strengthened him Grace can crucifie the world to a Christian and a Christian vnto the world 3. In beleeuers whome grace hath taught there is a possibilitie in the commandement three wayes 1. In regard of grace receiued the nature of which is euen then when it is foiled to preserue some resistance and denial in the heart of the things which the flesh hath vnlawfully yeelded vnto so as the godly sinne not with full consent of heart but doe often the things they would not yea euen that euill which they hate Secondly in regard of a godly mans disposition who hath with him 1. a purpose of heart to cleaue vnto God if he embrace vngodlinesse or lusts it is besides and against his purpose 2. an inclination of his will against them all Psal. 119.57 I haue determined to keepe thy words and ver 107. I haue sworne and will performe to keep thy righteous iudgements so as they are in the sinne they doe as a forced woman whose whole will is neuer gained to the act shee is in 3. an indeauour answerable to that will Pauls endeauour was to keepe a good conscience before God and all men Psal. 119.6 I shall not be confounded when I haue respect to all thy commandements Indeede the beleeuer is like a prisoner with bolts on his heeles who hauing escaped the prison cannot flie his danger as fast as he would cannot denie what he would but yet some progresse he maketh slowly he goeth forward but as fast as he can according to the measure of grace receiued 4. what he denieth not for the present he denieth not long after yea denieth himselfe for it and is neuer quiet vntill he haue met God in the wayes of repentance Thus he that is borne of God is said not to sinne both in that he commits not sinne fully the seede beeing in him as also because it is against his purpose will endeauour besides that he lyeth not in his sinne and so sinneth not vnto death Thirdly there is a possibilitie in this doctrine in regard of Gods acceptation who in his Christ accepteth of our weake indeauours of the will for the deede and the truth of desire for perfection of action and so maketh vs more then conquerours In all which points we see how these are not impossible lessons to beleeuers but no maruell if they be impossible to such as neuer endeauour in them whose libertie grace hath not yet wrought who for their purpose imagine euill for their wills rebell against God for their endeauour they set themselues on a way that is not good and in whose eyes sinne committed is but a small thing So much of the meaning now followe the doctrines Doctr. 1. Whosoeuer hath truely receiued the grace of God is taught thereby to denie all vngodlinesse and whereas vngodlinesse seeketh both to fixe deepe rootes in the heart as also to display the branches abroad in the life grace teacheth to striue two wayes against it 1. in purging the heart 2. in striking off the armes which are as we say aboue ground so as neither roote nor branch is spared The first thing that grace attempteth is to make the inside cleane and the roote holy by working true and sauing faith in the soule the propertie of which is to purifie the heart Now as for the branches of vngodlinesse because they are verie many it shall not be amisse to enquire into some of the principall to the ende we may the better acknowledge the worke of Gods grace expressing the same in vs. And as they looke and stretch many wayes so may we reduce them to fowre heads 1. some respect God himselfe 2. some his worship 3. some his ordinances 4. some a mans owne selfe The first branch of vngodlinesse is to be ignorant of God not to see or to denie him in his power mercie care prouidence iustice blessings afflictions and euents This is made a propertie of vngodly men by Iude 4. vngodly men they are who denie God and by Iob they say who is the almghtie that we should serue him Tush the Lord seeth not he is within the thicke clouds they aske what profit there is in seruing the Lord and walking humbly before him they see no danger in not attending him but violently followe their owne lusts this day is as yesterday and to morrowe shall be as this day they can tast liberally of his blessings but neuer a whit of his good will in them they dwell in the sweetenesse of present profits and delights but neuer tast how sweete God himselfe is In afflictions they in their hearts can say with Iehoram Is not this euill froÌ the Lord and shall I attend any longer vpon him Thus in the land of mercie and righteousnesse to doe wickedly in the midst of blessings not to finde the heart more bound to holynesse not to be confirmed in Gods loue to gather no strength of faith nor desire to walke more worthy of God as likewise to refuse
then that they enioy vpon the earth and can scarsely endure to heare of any exchange 3. These lusts are fitter for the course of nature vnmortified Ephes. 2.3 We had in time past our conuersation among the Gentiles in the lusts of the flesh but now c. which let such professors thinke off who frame themselues too much to the fashion of the world in meat drinke apparell sports and other things perhappes more vnlawfull then these For thus to walke argueth little or no conscience or feeling either of sin or grace and the gentlest name the Apostle giueth it is a sleepie walking Such may indeed carrie the title of Christians but the worke of Christianitie is not present where there is a fight of lusts against the soule but not of the spirit against lusts and much lesse where these furnaces are fed and fewelled and the flames are not daily dying and extinguished Vse 2. This teacheth that only true religion teacheth true mortification and suffereth not a man to walke after his lusts though he walke in the flesh yet he cannot walke after the flesh All false religions carrie indeed pretences of the spirit as Zidkiah smote Michaiah and said when went the spirit from mee to thee but the true religion only hath the promise and presence of the spirit which indeed mortifieth the deeds of the flesh Euery water in Iudea could not heale the lame but only the water of the poole of Bethesdah in which the Angel stirred Arbanah and Pharphar the riuers of Damascus although in shew much more excellent then Iordan cannot cure the leprosie of Naaman No more can euery religion or any but this which alone is from God cure the vncleannes leprosie of our soules The religion of the Pharisies was outwardly exceeding glorious and very strict yet Paul who had liued according to the most strict sect of them all professeth that before he knew Christ he was not crucified to the world At this day Poperie which carieth with it a great shew of humblenes of mind and beaâing downe the bodie yet is farre from teaching true mortification for what doctrine the Turkish not excepted goeth further in clayming iustification and life as the merit of their owne obseruances yea take the strictest sort of them as their heremites anchorites c. that goe barefoote pine and imprison themselues lie on the ground couer their skinnes with sacke cloath c. are they not such as the former looking for heauen as a reward for the strictnesse of their liues doe they not then as one Philosopher said of an other contemne the pride of the world but with more pride Euerie shewe of humilitie is not true mortification for not onely the Epicures who were sold ouer to pleasure were enemies to Paul but those strait and seuere sects also of the Pythagorians and the Stoicks did mightily oppose him In a word among what sort of men doth the lusts of pride vncleannes Epicurisme and couetousnesse more raigne then in the teachers of that doctrine their Monks Prelacie Cardinalls and their father the Pope himselfe so as the truth is cleare that onely true religion in which the spirit delighteth to manifest himselfe is the teacher of true mortification And that we should liue soberly Now we are come to the second lesson which the doctrine of grace teacheth namely that such as entertaine it should lead their liues in the practise of three vertues contrarie to the former vices of vngodlinesse and worldly lusts the which as they are directed either against God or our brethren or our selues so the first of these prouideth against the disordered carriage of our selues in requiring sobrietie the second cutteth off hatefull and vncharitable lusts against our brethren in requiring iustice or right dealing man with man Christian with Christian especially the third represseth impious and vngodly lusts more directly against God himselfe in requiring godlinesse to shine out in the liues of professors For all these three must be practised in the due circumstance of time euen in this present world Doctr. 1. The doctrine of grace teacheth not onely to abstaine from euill but also to doe good and is the mistris of true sanctification in both the parts of it both the mortification of sinne as also quickning in righteousnesse For as it is in the lightning of a darke house first darkenesse must giue place and light must succeede so is it in the shining of this light of grace the night must passe and then the day must come the olde man must be cast off with his lusts and then the newe man put on That the Gospel is the teacher of both these it appeareth in the ende of Pauls conuersion who for this purpose was appointed a minister of the things he had heard and seene and sent to the Gentiles that he might turne them from darkenes to light and from the power of Satan vnto God and also in the whole scope of his doctrine and ministerie from the first to the last as himselfe professeth that when he taught first at Damascus then at Ierusalem after through all the coasts of Iudea and then to all the Gentiles he reduced all his doctrine in all these places to these two heads namely that they should repent and turne to God and then doe workes worthy amendment of life Hence is it that his Epistles are full of such exhortations as these cast off lying and speake truth euerie man to his neighbour walke not after the flesh but after the spirit Be not drunke with wine but be fulfilled with the spirit The same is to be noted also in the other Apostles 1. Pet. 2.12 I beseech you as strangers and pilgrimes abstaine from fleshly lusts and haue your conuersation honest among the Gentiles and cap. 4.2 henceforth so much time as remaineth in the flesh wee should liue not after the lusts of men but after the will of God Vse 1. This doctrine confuteth profane Libertines who as Paul speaketh of some in his time because grace hath abounded continue in sinne they will be saued by such a grace as quitteth them from all holy life and conscionable obedience God is mercifull and Christ died for all here is grace but the fruit and effect of it is to cleaue vnto vngodlinesse and lusts and growe euerie day more foule and deformed then other Whereas the wisedome from aboue is pure and as he that calleth is holy so must he that is called be holy also in all manner of conuersation and if we cal him father we must passe the time of our dwelling in feare The dogges shall be without when as onely the vndefiled in their waies shall obtaine blessednesse 2. Such are iustly hence reprooued who take themselues to be tolerable schollers if sometimes they make shewe of obedience vnto God and his word that they may appeare to men to pray to heare to reade to giue almes c. and yet
For how absurd will it seeme to reason with the word to call the hungrie blessed to account the rich vnhappie to esteeme corrections loue the Iulians of the world would scoffe at such paradoxes who as the Prophet speaketh walke by the sparkles of their owne fire but the life of faith is when the heart giueth vp the whole man vnto Gods leading when his wisedome is become thy direction and his word the men of thy counsell And for the latter thou must doe three things First set thy selfe often in his sight and himselfe alwaies at thy right hand let thy heart religiously thinke vpon him and his presence let thy tongue reuerently speake of him and his goodnes Secondly whatsoeuer thou doest whether thou eatest or drinkest and much more performest the duties of thy calling to which these are but seruants doe all to his glorie beeing about any thing aske thy selfe what glorie will redound to God by this speach or by this action Thirdly by euery euent make this vse to gather still into his fellowship by euery blessing gather encrease of faith loue and confidence in him by euery crosse adde vnto thy feare reuerence watchfulnesse by euery speciall prouidence obserue his admirable wisedome truth and goodnesse and thus by euery thing growe vp in him these are worthy fruits of pietie The third rule is to keepe the set times of Gods worship both publicke and priuate for this is the pale and preseruatiue of pietie which whosoeuer hath he will vse Gods meanes to preserue it A godly heart reuerenceth and reioyceth in all holy things the word Sacraments sabbaths and striueth to make his house a little Church and he that makes little or no conscience of the sabbath and family duties let him pretend what he will is an vngodly person without all religion 4. Be carefull to attend the waies of thine owne heart both how it subiecteth it selfe to the will of God written whether it be desirous to receiue the law at his mouth whether it tremble at the word as also how it subiecteth it selfe to the will of God done whether in prosperitie it lift vp it selfe to be something besides or without God and whether in correction it be silent vnto God because he hath done it Attend it how readie or heauie it is to lift it selfe vp in prayer for wants in praise for supplies whether it pray alwaies or in all things giue thankes Watch ouer it in thy seruices that it start not away and leaue thy worship liueles without spirit without truth know that God is a spirit and will be serued of thee if aright as he was of Paul in thy spirit and looke well to this matter for Iudas can follow and reuerence Christ and yet his heart going after couetousnesse be practising to betraie him and Herod can pretend to worship when he intends to kill Watch it further in the motions to sinne whether it be zealous and resolute against it and whether it sticke fast and with full purpose vnto the Lord whether it feare the least offence of God or can swallow smaller sinnes whether it bridle the tongue from idle talke and smaller oathes vaile the eyes from wanton lookes or whether it can easily digest such things which are no small departures from God when occasion is offered and know that such is thine heart as it is found in temptation Lastly watch it in the motions of the spirit how it entertaineth them how stirring it is in the causes of God as when occasion is offered of promoting Gods glorie in his pure worship or in the establishing of a conscionable ministrie how it entertaineth such good motions offered how it entertaineth Gods counsells rebukes and exhortations in the ministerie a cleare case it is that those that neglect such motions and much more resist them are yet in their sinnes and are no better then impious and vngodly persons 5. In the loue of men ioyne the loue of God for charitie abstracted from pietie is a counterfeit and this thou shalt doe when thou louest man in and for God because of Gods image and of his commandement so as if thou seest godlinesse grow in any man thy loue groweth with him and if grace decaie as he estrangeth himselfe from God so thou for his good becommest more strange vnto him For although by vertue of Gods commandement we must loue all and do good vnto all yet we must reserue a speciall loue to the image of God renued and especially affect such as are of the houshold of faith Vse If these be the practises of pietie which cannot be attained but by these rules then shall many a one who take themselues to haue taken out this last lesson be found non-proficients and such as whom grace neuer taught any such thing as godlinesse And to omit to speake of wicked Esaus and Ismaels scoffers of such as walke in these straite waies of God tossers of reproaches against them so farre from that inward and pure worship of the heart in spirit and truth as they are open despisers of the outward ordinances of the word and sacraments who are furthest from repentance and verie seldome reclaimed yea so monstrous and black are these filthie dogges and swine as they are not more condemned of others then of themselues for most part We will leaue to wash such bricks and come first to our common people whose extreame and secure ignorance loads them with such a burthen of impietie as it is impossible for them euer to stand vnder it when Christ shall appeare and yet they thinke to get to heauen nimbly inough For this whole practise of pietie is placed in that which they call a good meaning and a good hope but replie and tell them that grace is not contented with good meaning but teacheth to liue godly and so bringeth pietie into the life they answer that they could neuer make any shewes as many men can but yet they hope they may haue as good hearts as the best to god-ward Wherevnto if you demand how that roote can be so good which sendeth out such sower fruite or that fountaine sweete which sendeth out such bitter water for in these good hearts ignorance raigneth and the goodnes of their hearts openly neglecteth the word Sacraments c. the means of saluation and preseruatiues of pietie they can answer that they keepe their Church and doe as the most doe and if they receiue not the sacrament it is because they are not reconciled to some that haue offended them vnder which pretence they can refuse that comfort for many yeares together and carrie yeâ the matter further with them and tell them your good heart sendeth out wicked oathes bitter curses and fearefull imprecations then they sweare either nothing but the truth or by nothing but that which is good or if they did happe to sweare or curse much they were vrged vnto it And for the sabboath adde that whereas a good heart maketh it a
in the faith are coupled together so inseparably as that they stand and fall together who seeth not hence how this one grace setteth vs forward in the whole practise of godlinesse Thirdly this waiting is a notable meanes of holding out and constant perseuerance in all weldoing vnto the ende without which how often should we be discouraged and too willing to looke backe how could we suffer with Christ vnlesse we had hope to raigne with him Christianitie is a warfare wherein it is no matter of ease to hold our ground and our crowne that none take it from vs Now the speciall meanes to hold vs on in the contending for the faith is to wait for the comming of Iesus Christ Reu. 3.11 Behold I come shortly hold fast that thou hast It is a worke of many labours much sweate and no lesse difficultie and here the sluggish flesh would contentedly thrust the hand into the bosome but here is a speciall meanes to renue our strength in working righteousnesse 1. Ioh. 2.28 little children abide in him that when he shall appeare we may be bolde and not ashamed at his comming Many temptations will come in our way the buriall of the father the tending of the farme the marriage of a wife the care of the family the bidding of friends farwell many will be the occasions of looking backe and plucking backe the hand from this spirituall plough now what better way to continue with Christ in temptation then that which himselfe deuised namely to remember that he hath appointed a kingdome for such that they shall eate and drinke at his table and iudge the tribes of Israel Many are the reproaches losses crosses vniust sentences and iudgements which will meete men in this profession and it is no newe thing to be hated of all men for Christs sake nowe what better ground of patience then that the comming of the Lord draweth neere doe then as Christ himselfe did commend all to him that iudgeth righteously Doe as the Saints haue euer done appeale from the vniust sentences of men and looke vp to this appearing of the mightie God our Sauiour whose tribunall and iudgement shall reuerse all vniust and partiall sentences whether publike or priuate so did Iob so did Dauid so did Iohn Huffe and Ierome of Prage and assure thy selfe that the Iudge of all the earth will iudge righteously Gen. 18.25 Quest. But what is there in this appearance of Christ which maketh the expectation of it of such efficacie both to set vs in and stirre vp our cheerefulnesse as also continue vs in this Christian course Ans. The godly knowe that Christ commeth not emptie handed but his reward is with him and this recompense of reward worketh cheerefulnesse encreaseth courage and addeth diligence to euerie good worke Quest. But doe the godly worke mercinarily Answ. No for their offerings are freewill offrings neither doe they looke principally at the âeward for there be two things in their eie betweene their worke and this wage 1. Gods glorie whome they loue for himselfe 2. the discharge of their owne dutie and then they knowe that their labour is not in vaine in the Lord. The which as the Scripture propoundeth as a pricke vnto pietie so in this last place is it lawfull and meete to cast the eie vpon it That place 2. Tim. 2.6 importeth that the husbandman in his labour may look what is likely to be the fruit of his labour aforehand he that careth careth in hope and he that thresheth looketh to be partaker of his hope and he that dresseth the figtree may looke to eate of the fruit saith Salomon The same thing also teacheth the Apostle when he compareth all our workes of mercie to a sowing and draweth vs to cast the eie of our mindes vpon our haruest that as we would wish that to be either more sparing or more liberall so to disperse our seede And herein the holy Ghost fauoreth our infirmitie who well knowing how foreceable the expectation of gaine in earthly things is to hold men in labours and trauels giueth vs leaue in heauenly things to doe the like Vse Whosoeuer then is an negligent meditator of this appearing of Christ strippeth himselfe of a speciall proppe both of his faith and the liuely fruits of it in want of which helpe the best would goe but faintly forward If Moses himselfe was enabled to suffer reproach with Gods people because he looked for the recompence of reward and if Dauid had fainted vnlesse he had hoped to see the goodnesse of the Lord in the land of the liuing what should we weakelings expect other then to fall downe right neuer to rise againe without such a stay as whereby these worthies supported themselues Let no man say we are Christians and strong and should serue God for himselfe so say I and yet so were these much more and so were the beleeuers to whom the Apostle writ neuerthelesse it had not beene safe for them to haue refused so mercifull an incitement as is the hope of the recompence of reward Doctr. 3. It may be hence also noted when is the time that the glorie of Iesus Christ shall shine out in full brightnesse namely the time of this his second appearing for then he shall sit vpon the throne of his glory and then shall we see the Sonne of man comming in the clouds with power and great glorie for he shall be glorious both in his owne person as before we heard as also in his whole administration of iustice against the wicked vpon whome he shall get himselfe a greater name then he did vpon Pharaoh and his host or all the wicked Princes and people that euer liued who for the glorie which shall shine about him shall call for the hills to couer them and the mountaines to oppresse them He shall bee glorious also to his Saints when they shall behold him that was betrayed spitted on condemned crucified betweene two theeues dead and buried to be so exceeding aduanced aboue men and angels and aboue all that can euer enter into their hearts Finally he shall be glorious yea merueilous in his Saints who when Christ their life shall appeare shal also appeare with him in glorie it shall be merueilous to them who a little before were so afflicted abused contemned and persecuted to see themselues so suddenly to attaine that fulnesse of glorie which their eie neuer sawe before nor their hearts could before euer conceiue to see their soules cloathed with such righteousnesse as God himselfe delighteth in and their vile bodies changed arrayed with immortalitie and made like the glorious bodie of Iesus Christ. Vse 1. Let none be troubled that his first comming was in meeknes basenesse passion for the Apostle Peter obserued that it was meete that his glorie should follow his suffering so Luk. 24.28 Ought not Christ to suffer and then enter into his glorie and is not this
doe streame out nothing but such as Christ speaketh of adulteries murthers thefts couetousnesse deceit vncleannes pride the wicked eye and cursed speaches and yet charge them with such filthinesse they iustifie themselues with the Pharisie they thanke God they serue God as well as the best haue as good hearts as the best they doe as well and liue as well as the best of them all you cannot fasten on them any sence of their foule sinnes they neede no purging nor washing whereas the godly daily groane and grieue in the sence of the presence of that with them which they hate worse then death it selfe Vse 2. Hence may be noted that wheresoeuer sinne is pardoned it is also purged Rom. 8.2 There is no condemnation to them that are in Iesus Christ for the law of the spirit of life freeth them from the law of sinne and of death that is not only from the curse of the law but euen that law and power of sinne it selfe which would still hold vs in the seruice of it He shall die in his sinne that dieth not vnto his sinne not that sinne can be so dead as not remaine but if it lie not bleeding by vertue of that stroake which Christ in his death hath giuen it if the force of it be not abated and thou escaped from the rule of it Christs blood doth thee no good How excellently doth the Lord Iesus himselfe in his speach to Peter approoue this truth If I wash thee not thou hast no part in mee and no part in Christ no pardon of sinne Dare any man then dreame of his reconciliation with God that finds not holinesse daily preuayling against corruption and the endeauour of puritie in heart and life against that foule impuritie that stickes fast and cleaueth vnto both or dare any vnsanctified heart which in that it hath set it selfe vpon a resolued course in sinne is a rebell vnto God laie claime vnto any part of the death and merit of Christ when Christ hath said that vnlesse he wash the soule that partie hath no part in him No no the wedding garment and this our elder brothers garment is wouen of holines as well as righteousnes and there is no admittance to the supper of the Lambe no blessing without either Vse 3. Let both these considerations mooue vs to be euer washing and clensing our selues from our vncleannesse and neuer to be at rest till we finde our selues although not free from blacknesse yet comely as the Church confesseth of her selfe And because this is the cheife vse of this doctrine I will stand a little longer to propound in it two points 1. the meanes and notes which we must vse and by which we must discerne our selues to be washed and purged 2. the reasons or motiues to vse carefully those meanes For the former A man that meaneth to be neate and cleanly 1. hee willingly looketh himselfe in a glasse he is not angrie with the partie that setteth the glasse before him but he calleth for it that he may see what spots are about him and looketh neere that he may discerne them euen so a man that would be purged must often set the glasse of the law before him will not be angrie with him that preacheth and propoundeth the law vnto him whereby he may see his foule spotts and disorders And here is one difference betweene the cleane and vncleane one cannot endure to take notice of his filthinesse his heart will abide no gaging nor sounding the other hath a purpose to be cleanly and would haue the least filth about him discouered that it may be remooued Secondly A man that is in this way to be purged beginneth with the foulest spots first and those which are most conspicuous and commonly first remooueth those in his face Now the foulest and most noted defilement which is most conspicuous and consequently odious vnto God is an vngodly and wicked heart which as the Lord beginneth his washing withall for the first thing he doth in the conuersion of a sinner is to take away the heart of stone so he that would haue euidence of his cleannesse must beginne here and first wash the inside so the holy man Dauid although his sinnes were in the eyes of the world yet to be soundly purged of them he craueth a cleane heart and a renewed spirit And thus as he that meaneth to be cleane beginneth at his head and so washeth all downeward so the pure of heart beginne at the heart and this carrieth all other parts and members they know that of the filthinesse of the flesh and spirit the latter is more filthy and therefore they seeke first to be renewed in the spirit of their mindes and to wash their consciences from dead workes whereas those that meane neuer to be cleane beginne as it were at their feete if they can abstaine from murther adulteâie drunkennesse and such open sinnes in the act which is apparant to euery eye they thinke all to be cleane and well because they neuer see the hardnes the pride and foulenes of their hearts but euen this conceit that they haue washed their hands in innocencie neglecting their hearts is a brand and marke of their vncleannes and impuritie Thirdly hee that will be cleane proceedeth on to the other parts of his bodie and will see that they be sutable so this grace of sanctification as it beginneth in the minde so it proceedeth to worke in all the members it is carefull that all the vessels be preserued in holinesse and honour A pure heart will not be without pure hands chast eyes an ordered tongue c. Where is to be obserued another maine difference betweene the cleane and vncleane the former endeauour to cleanse themselues from all filthinesse of flesh and spirit and to grow vp vnto full holinesse but the latter can content themselues with a supposed goodnes of their hearts and yet let loose their tongues to all obsene and lewd speaches and open their eyps to all wandring and lustfull spectacles and their hearts thinke no ill but are good inough for all that but halfe an eye can discerne what impure wretches they are both within and without Fourthly such a person will proceed on to his garments and will not endure filth or spots on them euen so that soule whom Christ purgeth hateth euen the garment spotted by the flesh euen all occasions inducements and appearances of euill yea such as he cannot auoid yet he can hate Whereas the carelesse and slouenly Christian runnes into all companies into all courses and thrusts himselfe into all occasions of sinne because he is filthy he careth not to be filthy still yea and to foule and besmeare all that come in his companie Fifthly The sanctified person vseth all good meanes whereby he may become cleane and beeing so he is carefull to preserue himselfe cleane so long as he can For 1. he desireth to be euer sprinkling himselfe with the
the Apostle Peter who combineth all these duties in one short verse but a little inverting the order Feare God honour the King loue brotherly fellowship This precept in hand chargeth vpon euerie Christian these two maine duties First that he must make account with himselfe that everie Christian dutie belongeth vnto him euen euerie good worke to which the Lord giueth him calling and abilitie Secondly that he must keepe himselfe in a fitnesse and readinesse thereunto Doctr. 1. The former is cleared by the testimonie and other obseruations out of the Scripture The lawe curseth him that continueth not in all things the Gospel also in generall requireth the obseruation of all things Teach them to obserue all things which I haue commanded you which precept was giuen when Christ had on the crosse fulfilled all righteousnesse in the persons of his members As for the speciall precepts of the Gospel they are many Philip. 4.8 Whatsoeuer things are true honest iust pure pertaining to loue of good report if there be any vertue or any praise thinke on these things The Apostle was not content that the Corinths should abound in euery grace else and be wanting in one but exhorteth that as they abounded in euerie thing in faith in word in knowledge in diligence in loue so they would striue to abound in this grace also namely of mercifulnesse to the distressed Saints The same Apostle to the Thessalonians knewe what he prayed when he wished that they were stablished to euerie good word and worke 2. This standeth with those special commendations which the Apostles haue giuen of sundry of the Saints to stirre vp others vnto their imitation When Paul would be large in commending the Church of the Romanes he affirmeth they were full of goodnesse so of Dorcas we read that she was full of good workes and almes and mention is made of the coats and garments which shee had made for the Saints 3. As the holy Ghost in Scripture approoueth and commendeth the presence of any true grace for the encouragement of it so also taketh he notice of that which is yet wanting to prouoke to the purchase of it Many of the good kings of Iudah were highly commended yet something or other they fayled in either the high places were not wholly taken downe or some league or otheâ was made with the enemies against Gods commandement or some heauines or forgetfulnesse ouertooke them that of fewe of them it could be said they went through-stitch with euerie good worke The spirit likewise in the new Testament speaking to the Churches taketh knowledge of many good things in the Angels of them I knowe thy loue thy faith thy patience thy zeale and thy workes c. but fewe of them escaped without that exception neuerthelesse I haue somewhat or a fewe things against thee either the first loue was fallen from or Balaams doctrine maintained or Iesabels fornications suffered c. but according to the truth of their condition the spirit is plaine with them this thou hast and this thou hast noâ implying it to be matter of iust reproofe before God to be wanting in any good worke which hee hath giuen calling and meanes vnto 4. The nature of grace giueth light and euidence vnto this truth the which disposeth the will and powers of the soule equally vnto one good thing as well as vnto an other for regeneration includeth in it the seeds of all vertues and reneweth and changeth the whole nature which hath in it the seede of all sinne and vice and when the Scripture would note the soundnesse of grace hence it doth it that it both hath respect to all the commandements and hateth all the wayes of falshood Vse 1. This doctrine first teacheth vs to learne the rule of euery good worke legall or euangelicall The former are not only such as are commonly knowne and expressed in the words of the decalogue but such also as therein are included and implied these must be sought out for else ignorance of the law excuseth not from fault Content not thy selfe that thou canst say the commandements nor if thou canst say that thou hast kept the whole letter of the law from thy youth but studie the whole Scripture which is an exposition and large commentarie of those tenne words heare it read it diligently meditate vpon it apply it to thy heart and life else knowest thou not how to beginne any good work Learne further the speciall good workes required by the Gospel such as are faith in Christ repentance of sin past amendment of life for time to come And cursed be all that Popish doctrine which would hide this light vnder a bushell whereby alone the Christian can discerne what is a good worke and how himselfe may do it well Vse 2. If euery good worke belong to euery Christian then may not men post ouer the matter to the Minister the common conceit is that the clergie should be holy hospitable and so qualified as we haue heard in the first Chapter but for common men and vnlearned it will be acceptable inough if they be almost Christians that is as good as neuer a whit whereas the Lord bindeth vpon euery Christian of what condition soeuer the practise of euery good worke which is offered him within the compasse of his calling either generall or particular For example If a Christian be called into publike place as of Magistracie he may not conceiue that the building of the Church the discountenancing of sinne the encouragement of the godly belongeth only to the Minister but he must set hand to these workes he must establish and countenance the Ministrie he must be the foreman in all good exercises he must be rich in workes of mercie and of iustice the patron of the poore the sheild of the oppressed but especially a patterne of pietie he must be a man fearing God yea he and his house must serue the Lord. If thou remainest a priuate man the same care lyeth vpon thee in thy proportion thou must procure the wealth of Ierusalem at least by thy prayers for the peace of the Church for able Ministers for the free passage of the Gosspel and if God further enable thee thou must releeue such as stand for the truth of God and puritie of his worship Thou must doe all the good thou canst to others in preseruing life feeding the hungrie clothing the naked visiting the prisoners and so become rich in the works of mercie Thou must also be diligent in duties at home in reforming thy family teaching them praying with them examining how they profit and thriue in grace and walking religiously and conscionably in euery good worke of thy personall calling Here is a course which goeth farre beyond harmelesnsse and good meanings and good words which Iames saw to be the religion of many in his time this is soundnes in christianity when a man can thus turne himselfe as well to one good action
can with new delight thinke and speake of old sinnes for there the selfe same affection and vile lust which brought on that sinne is yet aliue and vnmortified For the latter euery such remembrance should mooue vs to commiseration to our brethren offending Alas why should not I be meeke to others if I had no reason else my owne estate ministreth a multitude I was in times past as bad as any the child of wrath aswell as any other If for the present there be a change by grace I am all that I am and for the time future my selfe may be tempted and am as subiect to fall as any other thus I was and then I would haue bin borne withall that thus I am not it is the Lord that hath seperated me and now I see what hand it is that keepeth me from beeing led and left in tempation Thus if we behold our sinne we may sucke some sweet out of poyson and out of our euill take occasion to grow better all our daies furthering our selues thereby to walke humbly before God and meekly towards our brethren otherwise to behold sin past neither of these prouoked prooueth but an idle beholding of it and becommeth an hurtfull âearer of the conscience in the end Doct. 2. Whosoeuer are called vnto the faith haue experience of a double estate in themselues one in time past and another for the present the one of nature the other of grace our Apostle affirmeth it of all beleeuers of which there are none but he had his once his time past in regard of which he may now be said to be changed into another man Rom. 7.5 6. The time was when the Romans were in the flesh when sinnefull motions had force in them vnto death and there was an aftertime when they were deliuered from the law and serued God not in the oldnesse of the letter but in the newnesse of spirit Ephes. 2.3 Among whome the Gentiles we beleeuers had our conuersation in time past Colos. 3.7 Wherein ye walked also once but now c. 1. Cor. 6.11 And such were some of you but yee are washed And good reason there is that he that is now beloued should see that once he was not beloued and that he who now is in the state of grace should see that he was once in the state of wrath aswell as others which will cause him to loue much and indeed the elect could not be elect nor iustified nor washed if they were alwaies the children of God and were it not for this once and time past wherein there was no difference betweene them and the reprobate but only in Gods counsell and possibilitie of calling I adde further that the conuerted may and must haue experience of this change for the conuersion of a sinner is a miracle aboue all naturall wonders and therefore except in some Ieremie Iohn Baptist and some few sanctified from the wombe is no such insensible thing as cannot be perceiued It is no such naturall change as is effected by insensible degrees as when he that was a child is now become a man but a supernaturall change by the spirit of grace such as when a man is borne into the world or when a blind man is restored to his sight or rather a dead man vnto life which are things of much note and manifest alteration and that of the whole man Againe faith it is which as an internall instrument purgeth the Augian stable and purifieth the âoule cage of the heart now this we may know and must examine whether we be in the faith or no know yee not that Christ is in you vnlesse ye be reprobates and 1. Cor. 3.16 Know yee not that yee are the Temple of God and that the spirit of God dwelleth in you and Rom. 6.11 Know yee that yee are dead to sinne but are aliue to God in Iesus Christ our Lord. Vse 1. Labour to find this change in thy selfe and examine whether thou canst put difference betweene time past and time present for otherwise I see not but thou must set thy selfe downe without comfort aâ one that hath no sound proofe of thy conuersion Quest. But how shall I come to any distinct knowledge of this change in my selfe Ans. Enquire and make search whether thou canst find the life of grace in thy soule for before this change thou wast dead in trespasses and sinnes Hath then the powerfull voice of Christ called thee out of thy graue hath he breathed the breath of life into the face of thy soule hast thou thy spirituall sences restored thee are thine eyes opened that thou canst say with the blind man One thing I know that whereas I was blind now I am sure I see hath he said Ephata to thine eares that now they are become the other sence of spirituall illumination and vnderstanding dost thou sauour the things of God Is the word sweet to thy tast dost thou feele the prickings of the Law and the lenitives of the Gospel surely if thou hast any true sence of God thou art not altogether destitute of the life of God Againe examine thy motion which is another inseperable companion of life euen in things that want sence namely whether thy cogitations motions speaches actions publike and priuate be changed and haue a new qualitie vpon them whether they are now holy spirituall heauenly fruitfull whereas before thy change thou wast in all these led by the command and instinct of the flesh Canst thou pray in faith and crie in assurance Abba Father this is also a signe of the presence of the spirit which is the earnest pennie of thy adoption whereas before this change thou fledst from the presence of God and tooke him for thine enemie Dost thou loue God for himselfe and thy neighbour for Gods sake this will be as the heate of a stone in summer which argueth the shining of the sunne whereas before this change thou hatedst God and loued thy neighbour either not at all or but in carnall respects Is thy heart estranged from the world the honours profits and pleasures of it this change maketh the woman at the well forget her waterpot whereas before thy heauen was here vpon earth thy treasure here and so thy heart also Doth the Church of God and the number of Gods people acknowledge this chang in thee for this is not to be contemned seeing that hardly can the child liue in the womb and not stirre or stirre but the mother shall perciue it take knowledge therefore what good men conceiue of thee and by these notes examine thy selfe vnpartially thou shalt come to know whether thou art begotten of immortall seed borne into the Church of God and called to the estate both of grace and glorie Obiect Some will here say alas I now feare that I know not what this change meaneth I haue good desires to doe well to loue God to auoid sinne to do good to good men and yet I find
so that we naturally take delight and pleasure in our bonds and chaines what a wofull miserie is it that men should be sold vnder sinne and that with consent yea delight and that which is indeede sinne and inordinate lust should be their chiefe pleasure vnto which they sacrifice whereby they become dead while they liue nay are not onely taken in these dangerous snares but that they weare out and spend themselues in plotting and contriuing who should get themselues deepest and surest in which Paul noteth in the phrase of taking care to fulfill the lusts of the flesh Hence is it that a number wil be rich and rush into manifold snares of the deuill Others to gaine their voluptuousnesse and vncleane lusts and pleasures goe on as an oâe to the shambles and spie no danger till the dart be stricken thorough their liuer Others that haue bound themselues to serue prentiships among the pots are so bewitched with the sorcerie of the sinne as they sleep on the toppe of the mast and are smitten but they knowe not when how or by whom And thus is it in other sinnes wherein although for the present nothing but profit or pleasure appeareth and the seruice seemeth somewhat more easie then the seruice of righteousnesse yet marke when this master commeth with his wages what becommeth of the louers of pleasures more then of God consider the fruit of sinnefull pleasures for a season the best is shame and sorrowe and what then is the worst Salomon that tried his heart with such pleasures more then inough proclaimed of them all that they were but vanitie and vexation of spirit and truely for who can conceiue the shame terror guilt of conscience and torment of spirit which as a shadow followe vnlawful stolen pleasures euen in those that at length escape from them but for others that haue set downe their resolution to make it their pleasure to liue deliciously for a season they shall not faile to receiue the wages of vnrighteousnesse Oh miserable seruice 2. This doctrine sheweth that such men as haue not receiued grace to moderate themselues and their affections in their pleasures are not yet regenerate It is a dangerous note when pleasure must take place of things of an higher straine euen matters of Gods worship publike or priuate The Apostle Peter teacheth that where grace taketh vp the affection and worketh effectually there is a girding vp of the loynes with sobrietie 3. It teacheth vs to striue in the renewing of our selues that seeing this seruice of lusts is so deceitfull and dangerous we should neuer finde our selues at ease till we find a charge in our will till these sinnefull pleasures be as bitter as euer they were sweete till we can striue as resolutely against them as euer we serued vnder them cheerefully And because this change is not wrought all at once but by degrees nor sprowteth vp as the lilies which growe but neither labour nor spinne we must vse the meanes appointed hereunto as namely the daily vse of the word prayer faith obedience watchfulnesse combate against sinne and no grace must be wrapped vp in the napkin or hid in the earth but as these means worke and vphold this change by begetting and confirming faith which is a daily purifier so must they be carefully vsed of euery one that would find this blessed worke of grace within his soule 4. Seeing when we are most renewed in this life we shall be changed but in part and the law of the members will be still rebelling against the lawe of the minde let vs looke vp and long after that glorie wherein we shall be totally set free from this rebellion and haue the full accomplishment of that saluation the beginnings of which we haue here onely attained vnto wherein we shall not onely not sinne but not will to sinne nay we shall as perfectly hate and resist it as we shall perfectly loue God and inseparably cleaue vnto him for euer 5. Especially professors must encrease their skill in knowing iudgment ãâã discerning and diligence in auoiding these disordered and noysome lusts which otherwise will blemish the best things they haue receiued and darken the best duties they attempt It is pitifull to see how Christians and professors not watching as they were wonte are hurried back into their old seruice and bolts to the which they long since seemed to haue bid adew One hath his passion and inordinate desire of malice bitternesse sullennes and vnquietnesse to which as if he had neuer beene free borne he willingly serueth Another serueth his tooth his appetite his backe and bellie he must be delicate in dyet costly in apparell and no whit abate of his superfluitie when hard times should call him to remember Iosephs affliction much more then he doth Another is seruant to the lust of the eye he is insaciable in his desire of wealth and sometimes he can drinke a draught of stollen waters And a rare professor is he that can auoid an earthly minde in earthly matters or while he layeth vp in earth hath a free mind to treasure in heauen Thus vngodly and vnbeseeming lusts carrie many professors away as a streame Let them looke if Christ be learned whether he be learned as the truth is in Christ and know that as euery thing is poysoned where these are vnconquered so the greatest toyle in Christianitie is ouer when these are mastered Liuing in maliciousnesse and envie hatefull and hating one another First to distinguish the words The first of them mallice is an euill affection of the heart which properly desireth the hurt of our neighbour and reioyceth in his fall Envie is a contrarie affection but as wicked for it grieueth at the neighbours good and fretteth it self at his prosperous and fortunate successe in any thing Hatefull may to good purpose be taken either actively as it is read namely for such as are in such extremitie of wickednesse as they euery way are abhominable creatures in themselues or else passively and so may be read hated that is iustly execrable and odious vnto others both God and men And hating one another as full of poyson and venemous hatred towards others as they could be vnto vs requiting like for like all which although they shew a most godles and comfortlesse condition yet we liued in this gracelesse course that is passed our daies or at least a great part of them in time past before we came to know the grace of God Now this beeing the estate of euery naturall man that his whole conuersation is monstrously depraued so as he spendeth his daies and consumeth his time in mallice enuie hatred and such hatefull courses it may let many a man see how little they are escaped from the filthinesse of nature For 1. how doe the liues of most men shew that the spirit which lusteth after envie ruleth them and how doth that bitter roote of mallice and hatred
of God is seldome waighed of vs. 4. Here is a ground of certentie of saluation as which is founded in the election of God by grace and is therefore more firme then the frame of heauen and earth whereas were it founded in our selues or put in our owne hands to keepe we could haue no assurance of it no though we were renewed to our first innocencie as appeareth in Adam but seeing our life and salvation is hid with God none shall take it or vs euer out of his hands Obiect But if it be laid so farre out of our reach that we neither haue it in our hand nor any hand in it but it is all in the mercie of God how can we haue any euidence or assurance of it in our selues vnlesse we should climbe vp into heauen Answ. We must not conceiue of this as such a mercie which after it is freely set vpon vs hath no worke in vs nor such a mercie as saueth vs without our selues but such a mercie as 1. calleth vs by the Gospel 2. Tim. 1.9 who saued vs and called vs with an holy calling 2. mooueth vs to answer that call seeing the sheepe of Christ heare his voice and followe him 3. giueth and encreaseth the grace of sanctification and prouoketh to newnesse of life so as thou shalt not neede to go aboue the clouds to get assurance of this mercie but the word is neere thee looke how thou carriest thy selfe vnto it how thou hearest the voice of Christ how thou followest it how thou proceedest on to the fruits of a new life such as are the hatred of sinne and an endeauour to please God in all things here are the seales of thine assurance 5. Here is also another ground of moderation and meekenesse toward such as are not yet called because the change is of meere mercy the difference betweene vs is not naturall nor deserued we were in time past no better then they they may in time to come participate of free grace as well as we doe By the washing of the newe birth We are now come to the instrumentall causes or meanes whereby we are set into this newe condition And these be two First outward wherby we are brought into the visible Church and that is the washing of the newe birth or baptisme Secondly inward whereby we are truely set into the bodie of Christ and that is the renewing of the holy Ghost who powreth out plentifully vpon our consciences pure waters to cleanse them both from the guilt and filthinesse of sinne as after we are to make manifest For the meaning of the former in fewe words to know both why baptisme is called the lauer of regeneration as also why God is said to saue vs by it we must conceiue that in euerie Sacrament there be three essentiall parts the absence of any of which destroy the whole 1. the signe 2. the thing signified 3. the analogie betweene them which is the vnion of them both the first is some outward and sensible thing the second inward and spirituall the third mixt of them both As in baptisme the signe is water the thing signified the blood of Christ the analogie or vnion standeth in this resemblance that as the former outwardly washeth the filthinesse of the bodie so the latter inwardly purgeth the soule from all sinne By reason of which relation and neere affection betweene the signe and the thing signified it is vsuall in the Scriptures by an improper but Sacramentall speach 1. to call the signe by the name of the thing signified and contrarily And thus baptisme is called the washing of the newe birth because it is a signe seale and instrument of it Secondly to ascribe that to the signe which is proper to the thing signified and so baptisme is here said to saue as also 1. Pet. 3.21 which is indeede the proprietie of the blood of Christ 1. Ioh. 1.7 but by the neere affinitie of these two in the Sacrament it is said so to doe to note vnto vs 1. not to conceiue of the Sacramentall elements as bare and naked signes so to growe into the contempt of them 2. as vve may not conceiue them idle signes so neither idoll signes by insisting in them as though they vvere the vvhole Sacrament for they are but outvvard vvhereas the principall matter of a Sacrament is spirituall and invvard 3. that then we trueliest conceiue of a Sacrament when by looking at the one of these we see both neither making the signe a vaine symbole nor yet ascribing any thing to it transcending the nature of it such as are the peculiars and prerogatiues of God but in the signe and action which is outward be led to those which are spiritual and inward Doctr. God in baptisme not onely offereth and signifieth but truely exhibiteth grace whereby our sinnes are washed and we renewed by the holy Ghost for therefore is it called the washing of the new birth both because it sealeth vp the washing away of sinnes by the blood of Christ Act. 2.38 Be baptised for the remission of sinnes as also in that it betokeneth and is a meane of an other washing by the spirit of Christ and this is the sanctification of a sinner imperfect in this life but which shall be perfected in the life to come But the doctrine will remaine obscure if we shall not open two points before we come to make vse of it 1. how 2. to whom baptisme is the lauer of regeneration For the former therefore 1. how it is not 2. how it is First this effect is not ascribed to the worke wrought as the Popish doctrine teacheth 2. Neither by any extraordinarie eleuation of the action whereby it is made able to conferre the benefit of renouation for this were both to make euery baptisme a kinde of miracle as also to encroach vpon the clause following wherein the worke of renewing is ascribed to the holy Ghost 3. Neither that the waters of baptisme haue in themselues any inherent power or force to wash the conscience as to wash the filth of the bodie they wrong conceiue it that shut vp any such power in it as is in a physicall instrument as thogh it as properly washed as an hearb healeth if applyed 4. Neither because grace is tied by any promise or meanes vnto the action so as God who is most free in his gifts cannot either otherwise distribute or cannot otherwise but dispense it with the action For 1. grace is not tied to the word therefore not to the Sacrament 2. They were separate in the first and greatest minister of baptisme Iohn himselfe who confessed that he indeede baptized with water but it belonged to him that came after him to giue the grace 3. If these opinions were true or any of them then should euerie baptized partie be truely regenerate the contrarie whereof appeareth in Simon Magus in many manifest wicked ones and close hypocrites in all ages 4. The falshood
appeareth in that some are iustified before baptisme as Abraham was before he receiued the seale of circumcision Cornelius Act. 10.47 the Eunuch Act. 8.37 38. some after baptisme as numbers who are daily conuerted some out of Poperie some out of profanenes Yea whereas onely two sorts of persons were baptized either infants or men of yeares in the latter was faith euer required before their baptisme so Phillip to the Eunuch If thou beleeuest with all thy heart thou maist And for infants if they be of beleeâing parents they are holy in the roote and to them belong the kingdome of heauen euen before they are presented to this water 5. This opinion of tying grace to the Sacrament ouerthroweth 1. the highest and most proper cause of our saluation which is Gods free election to which onely grace is tyed 2. the only meritorious cause of our regeneration which is the blood of Christ properly purging vs from all sinne 3. the most powerfull next and applying efficient which is the holy Ghost to whome our renewing is here ascribed and not to the Sacrament of Baptisme in this our first sense Secondly how is baptisme then the lauer of regeneration Answ. In diuerse regards 1. As it is an institution of God signifying the good pleasure of God for the pardoning of sinne and accepting to grace in Christ for as the word signifieth this so doth also the Sacrament which is a visible word And thus is it truely said of the word and Sacraments too that they saue and sanctifie because they signifie the good pleasure of God in sauing and sanctifying vs euen as we say a man is saued by the kings pardon not that the pardon properly doth it for that is the meere mercifull disposition of the King but because the pardon written and sealed perhaps by an other signed by the king is the ordinarie instrument to manifest the mercifull minde of the king in pardoning such a malefactor 2. As it is a seale or pledge of our sanctification and saluation as certenly assuring these to the soule of the beleeuer as he is or can be assured of the other that as a man hauing a bond of a thousand pound sealed him may truely say of it here is my thousand pound that is a securitie as surely confirming it vnto me as if I had it in my hands or as I haue this euen so may the beleeuing partie baptized say of his baptisme here is my regeneration here is my saluation 3. As it is a meanes to excite and prouoke the faith of the receiuer to lay hold vpon the grace of the Sacrament and apply it to these purposes in which regard it may be as truely said to renewe as faith is said to iustifie and that is onely as it is a meanes or hand to lay hold on Christ our righteousnesse so Baptisme is a meanes helping forward our renewing by the true vnderstanding and conscionable and serious meditation of it 4. In that in the right vse of it it giueth and exhibiteth Christ and all his merits to the fit receiuer for then Gods grace putteth forth it selfe and after a sort convaieth it selfe in and by this instrument into the heart of the worthie receiuer And thus principally it is the lauer of regeneration because in it and by it as a meane and organe the holy Ghost freely worketh his grace in such as in whome he delighteth and thus are we fitly lead to the second point propounded concerning these persons The second point namely the consideration of the persons to whome baptisme is the washing of the newe birth will more cleare this difficult point for we must not conceiue it thus in euery partie baptized but in such as haue the gift of faith to receiue the grace offred Ioh. 1.12 so many as receiued him he gaue them power c. Eph. 5.27 clensed with water through the word namely beleeued for whence else can water haue power to wash the soule It is not then the washing of the bodie with water but the receiuing and applying of the promise by faith which bringeth grace into the soule without which faith both word and Sacraments are vnprofitable This Christ we knowe required in baptisme he that beleeueth and is baptized shall be saued The Apostle in the supper requireth a worthie receiuing and who can denie but if grace be conferred in the Sacrament it must be receiued also and if it must be receiued I would knowe how any thing which is spirituall can be receiued but by this hand of the soule Whence it is necessarily concluded that vngodly and vnbeleeuing ones receiue nothing in baptisme but the element and that as a naked signe example whereof we haue in Iudas who are the Passeouer but remained a deuill In Simon the sorcerer who was baptized but remained chained in the bonds of iniquitie and in the gall of bitternes In Ananias and Saphira who no doubt were among other Christians baptized but not washed from their hypocrisie In all which neither was grace conferred nor wickednes weakened And what meruell if vnto vngodly ones the Sacrament he as an emptie boxe without oyntment or as a dead letter without spirit for nothing is promised them in the word seeing all the promises goe with condition of faith and repentance which they want and can we meruaile if the seale doe him no good that hath no name no right in the couenant Quest. But howsoeuer in men of yeares faith is required vnto baptisme yet we are most to respect it as administred vnto children in whom we cannot expect faith and therefore vnto them either faith is not requisite or by the former answer their baptisme is vnprofitable Answ. This well is deepe and we want wherewith to drawe certentie of resolution but will assay in some propositions to deliuer summarily that which may be extracted out of the Scriptures and expositors as most probable for the vnfolding of this difficultie To which purpose let vs first distinguish of infants of whom some are elected and some belong not vnto the election of grace These latter receiue onely the element and are not inwardly washed the former receiue in the right vse of the Sacrament the inward grace not that hereby we tie the maiestie of God to any time or meanes whose spirit bloweth when and where he listeth on some before baptisme who are sanctified from the wombe on some after but because the Lord delighteth to present himselfe gracious in his own ordinance we may conceiue that in the right vse of this Sacrament he ordinarily accompanieth it with his grace here according to his promise we may expect it and here we may and ought send out the prayer of faith for it Obiect But they want faith Answ. 1. They want indeede actuall faith which presupposeth hearing vnderstanding c. neither could it be that if they had at that time such an habituall faith that they should so vtterly loose it as neuer after
to make shew of it vnlesse it be attained by newe instruction Secondly they want not all faith Christ himselfe reckoneth them among beleeuers Matth. 18.6 whosoeuer offendeth one of these little ones which beleeue in me in which respect circumcision which was administred to infants was called a seale of faith Thirdly whereas some diuines thinke that this faith of theirs is no other then the faith of the parents the truth is that the faith of the parents is so farre theirs as that it giueth them right to the couenant for the couenant is made to Abraham and his seede and to the faithfull and their seede and the beleeuing parent also laieth hold on the couenant for himselfe and his seede thereby intitling his child to the right of the couenant as well as himselfe euen as in temporall things he can purchase land for himselfe and his heires This truth confirmeth the Apostle If the root be holy so are the branches and the one parent beleeuing the children are holy to this purpose saith Musculus that children may be called faithfull although they haue no faith Fourthly but because this may seeme not so proper a faith beeing wholly imputed 1. in that all children saued are not of beleeuing parents yea we may in charitie presume of some perhaps without the Church whome the Lord mercifully saueth out of most wicked progenitors for many generations and 2. because the iust shall liue by his own faith It is verie probable that elected infants haue a spirit of faith that is the spirit of God working inwardly and secretly but diuersly in infants dying before discretion and those which shall surviue to the former giuing that spirit which worketh either faith or something proportionable for their iustification regeneration sanctification and saluation in the latter working the seedes or inclination of ãâã which in due time shall fructifie vnto eternall life And hereunto the Scriptures giue insinuation in shewing how after a merueilous and secret manner the Lord can and hath effectually wrought in infants euen in the wombe as in Iacob Ieremie Iohn Baptist and others neither doth it any thing hinder that infants haue no sense of any such thing no more then it prooueth them not to liue because they knowe not that they doe so And not only the Scriptures but that auncient and common distinction of baptisme 1. into that of water 2. holy Ghost 3. martyrdome seemeth to him that well considereth to giue some ground of it Howsoeuer it be if we cannot attaine the manner of this secret working in infants we know that Adams corruption is not more effectuall to pollute the infants of beleeuing parents then Christs blood and innocencie is to sanctifie them and beeing so his wisedome wanteth not meanes to apply it vnto them euen in their infancie yea in the wombe to make it their owne although we cannot reach vnto them So much of the faith of infants Here one scruple remaineth to be remooued namely if men of yeares must beleeue and children of beleeuing parents must be faithfull and holy before baptisme what shall baptisme be good for or what profit can it bring to any Answ. First in regard of Gods commandement which Abraham Cornelius Paul beleeuing obeyed without reasoning and so manifested their faith in obedience 2. That such as haue receiued inuisible incorporation into Christs bodie must be also visibly incorporated that whom God tooke for a member of the Church the Church also might accept as one 3. That the grace receiued might be augmented for by the worthy vse of the Sacrament those graces which are weake receiue more encrease faith is incited loue quickned hope confirmed and obedience bettered daily 4. That the partie himselfe may be strengthened and confirmed both in the graces receiued as also in regard of that grace and glorie which he expecteth to receiue in the resurrection both which are more firmely sealed in the Sacrament of baptisme wheras otherwise it would be with men here as in their temporall tenures in which if their leases or indentures want a seale they like their hold much the worse Vse 1. Ministers must deliuer this doctrine plainly and not as we may obserue some who either not vnderstanding it or not willing that others should vnderstand them generally tie a certaine grace to this Sacrament of baptisme but not explaning these two points how and to whome leaue their hearers laid open to many dangerous errors of which I will giue some examples 1. To conceiue of an absolute necessitie of baptisme and hence cruelly and impiously denie vnto Infants dying without it the saluation But we must beware of running backe into this point of Poperie which at this day thrusteth the soules of such babes into a place very neere hell and their bodies out of Christian buriall as they call it into an vnhallowed place and conceiue aright of the point thus As for inward baptisme which is to be within the couenant and regenerated to hold it absolutely necessarie vnto saluation Ioh. 3.5 Except a man be borne againe of the water and the Spirit he can not enter into the kingdome of heauen but as for outward baptisme the seale of the former to hold it necessarie but accidentally as 1. in regard of Gods commandement 2. of our owne weaknes 3. to auoid the danger and appearance of neglect or contempt of so holy an ordinance but to hold it so necessarie as that he that steppeth not ouer this threshold can neuer get into heauen is directly both against the grace of God in the Scriptures which affirme the children of the faithfull to be holy before they come to this baptisme as also the examples of children dead before the eight day the day of their circumcision of men and children for the space of fourtie yeares wanting circumcision in the wildernes of Dauids child dying before the eight day the damnation of which he feared not of the thiefe on the crosse who wanted the outward baptisme although not the inward Surely our Sauiour Christ where he had good occasion maketh no such necessitie of it He that beleeueth and is baptized shall be saued but marke in the opposition he saith not he that beleeueth not and is not baptized shall be condemned but that we should not conceiue of such a needles necessitie he purposely leaueth out the latter clause of the former sentence onely affirming that he that beleeueth not shall be condemned And what an vnequall thing were it that if parents should neglect to bring children seasonably vnto baptisme that the child not offending should for the parents fault be condemned Let vs therefore send backe this cruell opinion to the Papists among whome it was first hatched and better beseemeth Duraeus or some such other hard hearted Papist affirming that God is able to saue infants without baptisme but we know his reuealed will to the contrarie well enough then any Protestant minister among whome it
fountaine not of the Deitie alone but of all diuine actions and good things whatsoeuer and the Son reneweth as the Mediator and meriter of it But it is here ascribed to the holy Ghost because he is the immediate and next applyer of it to the conscience and therfore is more properly said to renew And yet wher I say that in regard of the other persons he doth more immediatly applie this grace it must not be so conceiued but that he ordinarily doth worke it by meanes vnto the which also often the Scriptures ascribe the worke of renewing As 1. the Ministers are his instruments by whome he begetteth men vnto God so Paul I haue begotten you by the Gospel that is ministerially 2. The word and Sacraments are outward meanes which the Spirit vseth to the same purpose And the word is hence called the immortall seede of regeneration and baptisme called the washing of regeneration in the words before because the Spirit in these outward meanes washeth and regenerateth 3. Faith is the inward meanes which the holy Ghost working and exciting in vs vseth by it to bring home to our hearts that which properly reneweth vs Act. 15. by faith he purifieth our hearts Thus we see how both the Father the Sonne the Spirit the ministers the word and Sacraments and our owne faith renew vs and how in their seuerall senses they are to be truly and plainly conceiued Doctr. 1. All the worke of inward grace in or out of baptisme is from the holy Ghost The thing that giueth force vnto washing by water is the renewing of the holy Ghost and this is regeneration indeede 1. Pet. 3.21 Baptisme saveth but not the washing of water but the interrogation of a good conscience that is the answer of a beleeuing heart acknowledging these sacraments to be seales and pledges of the righteousnesse of faith and that inward baptisme which indeede saueth Act. 2.38 Amend your liues and be baptised euery one in the name of Iesus Christ for remission of sinnes but all this will not serue the turne vnlesse the promise following be made good and ye shall receiue the gift of the holy Ghost 1. Cor. 6.11 Such were ye but ye are washed ye are iustified ye are sanctified but by what meanes by the waters of baptisme No they will not serue to iustification or sanctification but by the spirit of our God and if we would see this truth of both the Sacraments in one place we haue it propounded 1. Cor. 12.13 By one spirit we are all baptized into one bodie therefore not the water but the spirit setteth vs into the bodie of Christ by baptisme and wee are all made to drinke into one spirit and therefore the efficacie of the cuppe in the supper is to be ascribed to the spirit of God which spirit when he withdraweth himselfe we may truely say of the water in baptisme as the Apostle speaketh of the blood of bulls and goates that they cannot take away sinne The true materiall cause hereof is the blood of Christ the holy Ghost inwardly applying it vnto the soule and so inwardly indeede baptizing and washing the conscience Vse 1. This doctrine further ouerthroweth that Popish doctrine that the water in baptisme carrieth in it a force and efficacie of washing and sanctifying the soule And as for all those figures which Bellarmine produceth to this purpose we shall in few words see them conclude directly against himselfe Out of Gen. 1. The spirit of God mooued vpon the waters he concludeth that as the waters concurred necessarily to the making of all naturall things so the waters of baptisme necessarily concurreth to the conferring of the grace of regeneration in this second creation But who seeth not that these waters were dead without the spirits moouing and who seeth not that the spirit it is in baptisme which regenerateth and not the element vnlesse a bodily thing could properly worke vpon a spirituall 2. As for that in Gen. 7.17 The waters bare vp the Arke whence he concludeth that as the waters had a proper power to saue Noah and his familie euen so the waters of baptisme properly saue Besides the generall answer that similitudes prooue nothing but illustrate could Bellarmine if he had looked into the text so boldly haue detracted from the glorie of God which saith that Noah found grace in the sight of the Lord Gen. 6.8 with thee will I stablish my couenant verse 18. that the Lord bad him goe into the Arke cap. 7.1 that he shut him in the Arke 16. that he remembred him in the Arke and brought him out of the Ark cap. 8.1.16 all is ascribed vnto the grace couenant commandement hand and remembrance of God and not to the water and if Noah had beene saued by the clemencie of the waters and their power of sauing Noah was mistaken when he built an altar to the Lord vers 20. for hee should haue built his altar to the waters And if we would follow here the Iesuite we might make him wearie of his comparison If we should say 1. that the waters of the flood did for euery person and creature that they saued drowne a million therefore the waters of baptisme for one they saue drowne and damne a number which will not stand with their deuise of opus operatum 2. Noah was found righteous before he entred into the Arke cap. 7.1 and therefore both children and men of yeares may be sanctified before baptisme whence will follow that children of beleeuers dying before baptisme haue right both to the kingdome of heauen and Christian buriall vpon earth 3. It is said Heb. 11.7 By faith Noah prepared the Arke not which saued but to the sauing of himselfe and his houshold and that by faith he was made heire of righteousnesse without which faith neither the waters nor the Arke had done him any good and therefore neither without faith do the waters of baptisme saue or regenerate Lastly a poore reason it is of a Cardinal that because Moses or Noah is saued out of the waters therefore the waters saue him A third instance is in the waters of Iordan which saith he truly healed Naaman and was no seale of the promise and euen so the waters of baptisme truly confer grace But the truth is that water had no such power of healing of and in it selfe but only at that time in that institutioÌ and from the word of God which appeareth euen in Naamans indignation who neuer knew any more vertue or power in it then in Arbanah or Pharphar Againe Naaman being healed acknowledged not the vertue from the water but from God and therefore professed that he would henceforth neuer worship any other then the God of Israel and if it be lawfull for any Sophister from euery resemblance to conclude what he pleaseth why concludeth he nor for he may aswell that we must be baptised seauen times ouer for Naaman must wash seauen times ere he be cleane In
a word the very scope of this washing in Iordan directly concludeth against that Popish collection of his for why doth the Lord command him to goe and wash in Iordan rather then as he expected that the Prophet should lay his hand vpon him or by a word heale him Surely no stronger reason can be giuen then this that he should not attribute any power or vertue of the cure to the Prophets hand bodie or person but seeing he must doe that in which there is no such power at all but is so vnlikely a meanes of cure as Naaman almost scornefully reiected the whole glorie of the worke might returne to the God of Israel As vnlikely yea more that water should wash the leprosie of sinne from the conscience as the outward leprosie from the bodie of Naaman and indeede the worke in both is from the spirit of the Lord. The like may be said of the poole of Siloam wherein the blind man must wash and for that place in the 5. of Iohn concerning the poole of Bethesda which healed all manner of diseases the text saith plainly that it was the Angels stirring of the water and without it nothing was done and if the power had beene proper and naturall or inseparably tyed to it it would haue healed the second and third that had stepped in as well as the first So we say when the spirit of God mooueth these waters of baptisme there followeth a cure without which if a man were euery day baptized it would be vnavaileable to regeneration and sanctification Thus not to followe the rest and wast time in them we may see that when men willingly blind themselues it is iust with God to giue them vp to all delusions that in seeing they might not see nor vnderstand Vse 2. As to magnifie and reuerence these sanctified waters as the outward meanes in the right vse of which the spirit worketh and exhibiteth that which they represent so also to beware least wanting this inward worke of the spirit which giueth all efficacie and comfortable fruit of baptisme it become not a barren and a naked signe the rather in that the Lord himselfe obserued this corruption among his owne people that they stood too much vpon outward institutions as the Temple the law circâmcision the fathers c. and therefore in many places charged them not to trust in such lying words but to get the foreskinne of their hearts circumcised as well as the foreskinne of their flesh and not to rest in the title of a Iewe which was to be one but outwardly and in the letter nor that they were descended of Abraham according to the flesh except they were Iewes within and descended of Abraham according to the faith also so as by doing his workes they might resemble him So when we see Christians stand so much vpon outward baptisme and are well contented without the inward vertue of it when we see them glorie in the bare title without the power of Christianitie it is our part to imitate the Lord and his Prophets and call our people to get the circumcision not made with hands but by the finger and spirit of God which is more then to wash the foulenesse of the bodie for it is to put off the sinfull bodie euen the wicked corruption of the heart for so it is expounded to be the resemblance of Christ in his death and buriall first and then in the life of grace and glorie to which he rose againe Boast not then of thy baptisme without this change of thy heart and life for then thou boastest of a broken vowe call it not thy Christendome vnlesse by it thou beest set into Christ and transplanted by it into the similitude of his death thou art no better before God then an heathen oâ Turke notwithstanding thy bodie hath beene washed in this lauer if thy heart still remaine foule and filthy and as good neuer a whit as neuer the better And this I speake of good ground and in the language of Scripture Do we not see the Iewes charged as not circumcised although they had the skinne of their flesh cut Isai. â4 57.3 and Steuen goeth not as we say behind the doore to call them stâffânecked and vncircumcised so why may not we speake the truth retaining in our hearts and stile the reuerence of that holy ordinance that the water in baptisme further then ioyned to the word and applyed to this holy ende authentically to seale that which God hath engrauen vpon it is no better vnto the vnbeleeuer then ordinarie pumpe water It is too Iewish and yet too common that the religion and profession of ChristiaÌs standeth for most part in outward shewe and glorie and such things as are made by the hands of men wanting that spirit and truth which is indeede the crowne of Christianitie and yet alas what will the representation of Christs death and resurection doe good if the vertue and power of it be wanting in the soule Vnto thy outward baptisme get the heauens opened as in the baptisme of Christ and see that the spirit hath descended vpon thee to the conuerting of thy soule and begetting thee to a newe life for this is the soule of baptisme without which it is a dead letter and a fruitlesse ceremonie Vse 3. As it is with baptisme so is it with all other ordinances of God no outward meanes of saluation can be effectuall vnlesse the inward worke of the spirit be added We haue power to come and heare the word but vnlesse the anoynting teach vs we shall remaine vntaught yea let the Apostles themselues preach the Lord must worke with them also or nothing will be done These two the spirit of the Lord vpon vs and his word in our mouthes make vp a sweete harmonie And how is it else that men after so long powerfull preaching and frequent hearing remaine ignorant hard hearted rebellious surely the reason is because the Lord giueth not an heart to perceiue and because the spirit bloweth not there to giue the seeing eye and hearing eare which where it is wanting a man may sit out as many summons as Pharaoh did and neuer the better yea the more hardned So in afflictions and corrections which are durable and lingring on many why do men profit so little why doe they not open the doore of discipline why are not the roddes of correction the tree of life to a number surely because the spirit boareth not the eare he teacheth not the right vse of them Obiect But what can I doe withall if the spirit teach me not Answ. The spirit would not be wanting if men would come preparedly to be taught But 1. men come without beleefe and mingle not the word with faith and so it becommeth vnprofitable or 2. without repentance whereas the humble shall be taught in the way onely or 3. without praier and the spirit powreth not out these waters of grace but vpon thirstie
we see the glorie of Christ with open face all vailes are rent and the earth is filled with the knowledge of God euen as the waters couer the sea And to this our Apostle hath reference doubtlesse casting his eye vpon that plentifull grace of regeneration which euen in baptisme was and is conferred vnto beleeuers The fourth thing in the meaning is the person procuring this abundant grace for vs and that is Iesus Christ our Sauiour for what good thing soeuer can be deriued from God vnto vs it must be by a Mediator and such a one as must be humbled for sinne and raised from sinne the former in his death and passion for sinne the latter in resurrection and ascension from sinne and in both these regards the Lord Christ obtaineth for his Church these graces 1. as a redeemeâ by the merit of his passion 2. as an intercessor by the efficacie of his requests which now after his ascension he mâketh for the Saints therefore is it said that the Father sendeth the Spirit in the name of his Sonne Ioh. 14.26 whom the Father will send in my name that is the Father sendeth the Spirit through the Sonne both as a Mediator and as an Intercessor both which workes so soone as he had accomplished it was no meruaile if the Spirit through such merit of passion and efficacie of intercession was so plentifully powred out vpon his bodie the Church as wee reade accomplished Act. 2.2 Doctr. 1. The graces of the spirit are plentifully powred out vpon vs as out of a full and rich mercie For 1. we haue the accomplishment of many prophesies and promises as Isai. 11.9 Dan. 12.4 many prophesies were then sealed and the booke shut vntil the tearme of time but then many should run to and fro and knowledge should be encreased 2. We haue the truth of many types and resemblances as of the waters running from vnder the threshold of the sanctuarie still rising to encrease and of the proceedings of the new Testament typified in the cloud which at the first appearance was no bigger then a mans hand but after rise to that greatnesse as to couer the whole heauens 3. If we compare our Church with that of the Iewes we shall obserue that the Lord did but droppe and sprinkle these graces here and there vpon a few persons where he pleased but now hath powred out his Spirit and opened a fountaine of grace to the house of Iudah and Ierusalem euen for all true beleeuers And here that speach of Iohn 7.39 is verified the spirit was not giuen yet because the Sonne was not yet glorified that is in comparison he was not giuen before but so sparingly as in respect of this powring out he might seeme not to be giuen at all so also is that place of Peter to be vnderstood of which saluation the Prophets haue inquired searching and prophesying of that grace that should come vnto you not that themselues had no consolation of that grace which by the eie of prophesie they foresawe to light in abundance vpon the Church of the newe Testament but because in comparison it came to vs and was not accomplished vnto them To this purpose Christ himselfe pronounceth blessednesse vpon his hearers whose eares and eyes heard and saw things which many Kings and Prophets desired to heare and see but could not And Paul saith that our ministerie farre passeth theirs in glorie who were but vnder rudiments and in principles and elements if compared with vs. Obiect But the best of vs are but children in knowledge faith obedience to Abraham and the rest of the Prophets and sundrie beleeuers among them Answ. If we compare person with person it is true in many of them but compare Church with Church they were but children vnto vs. Obiect But a number of men haue no grace at all and others a verie small measure and the best not so much but they finde themselues still to stand in neede of more Answ. This preiudiceth not the generall truth for 1. God powreth out his grace abundantly though most men let it fall to the ground to their deeper damnation 2. The Church of the new Testament hath abundance to which while men will not ioyne themselues in soundnes and sinceritie but hang themselues to it by outward profession alone as a sient tyed to a tâeee by a threed rather then grafted into it what meruell if they be emptie of grace 3. He that receiueth the least droppe of true grace hath abundance not perhaps in regard of his meanes but the smallest measure is in it selfe abundance for the least droppe of these waters shall be as a well springing vp to life eternall which if it kindly sinke into the soule out of such a mans bellie shall flowe riuers of the water of life which things saith Iohn spake Christ of the spirit which they that beleeued in him should receiue so that although some haue more some haue lesse yet he that hath any he that hath the least true grace hath abundance Vse 1. If such plentie of grace be powred out vpon vs our care must be to be found answerable thereunto that according to our proportion our encrease may be for we may not thinke the returne of one talent sufficient if we haue receiued fiue or ten seeing where much is giuen much will be required Hath the Lord so richly shed out his spirit that whereas the most excellent Patriarchs saw Christ only a farre off the most simple of our age may see him in the word and Sacraments euen crucified before his eyes and will it not be expected that in all things we should be made rich in him And thus haue we ministred vnto vs a ground of examination whether we finde the fruits and worke of these waters vpon vs. When Ioel prophecied of the powring out of this spirit marke what wonderfull effects he foretold should follow That sons and daughters seruants and maids old and young should prophesie should see visions should dreame dreames and accordingly at the first accomplishment of this prediction what vnderstanding what illumination what tongues what miracles what conuersion to God followed sometimes many hundreds sometimes many thousands wonne at one sermon and how violently was the kingdome taken We now haue the powring out of the same spirit and more plentifully then they or any age or countrie euer since but where be these fruits and effects where or to whome in comparison is the arme of God made bare or shineth that excellent reuelation of the mysteries of saluation where is that faith and acknowledgement of Iesus Christ which passeth all prophesie tongues and miracles yea are but dongue to that excellent knowledge of Christ which passeth all knowledge We behold indeed the glorie of the Lord with open face but how fewe are transformed into the same image Looke any way vpon the liues of most men and we cannot but demurre of the truth of the doctrine
If we obserue in the multitude the high atheisme contempt of God and his word his Sabbaths Sacraments Ministers and his whole worship if we listen vnto the cursed oaths and imprecations if we cast our eyes vpon the iniustice pride riot hatred and earthlinesse which dwelleth euerie where with men can we now conceiue other but that the wicked spirit which ruleth in the world of the disobedient is abundantly powred out rather then this pure spirit here mentioned And if we behold the numbers of men who scorne and powre contempt on such as haue receiued the smallest measure of these graces can we thinke that such abundant grace is powred vpon men on earth seeing the most seeke vnder the titles of schisme or heresie to hunt it and banish it from off the face of the earth Or yet if we further looke vpon men that make shew of receiuing competencie of these waters who are yet neuer a whit washed nor euer a whit the cleaner they come to Church and heare they seeme to like good things and walke in ciuill conuersation but in regard of the soundnesse of their hearts we wash bricks or Aethiopians and loose all our labour may we not now well aske where is the abundance of this grace we speake of Or if we looke at such as haue receiued true grace howsoeuer the Lord will bring it to something in the ende yet we can scarse see on them or in them any such abundance but like strait necked vessels they receiue it but droppe by droppe although it be powred on them with full buckets We seldome see professors like trees of righteousnesse laden with the fruits of the spirit or walking or standing in Gods orchyard of the Church in a constant course of fruitfulnes but now and then in good moodes some works of pietie and mercie may be fouâd in their hands and the best of men come farre short of their watring in their encrease If the spirit were powred out from aboue would it not make our wildernesses fruitfull fields oh let vs bewaile our owne vncapablenesse in the sence of our wants and euerie man vrge his owne heart Is the spirit powred out on my soule he is the spirit of light and illumination I should then be filled with all knowledge of God he is the spirit of grace compunction and compassion I should therefore be much and often in the exercises of repentance and a broken heart he is the spirit of sanctification I should therefore abound in all holy conuersation he is the spirit of consolation I should therefore exceede with true and sound ioy and peace of good conscience he is the spirit of loue and therefore I should powre out workes of loue and mercie aboundantly if he were abundantly powred out on my soule Thus should euerie man examine his owne heart 2. If vpon this examination we feele not this plentie of grace we must ware of accusing God but condemne our selues in whom all the fault is as who refuse and despise so great grace If any aske how it can come to passe that such excellent grace should be refused I answer there are three maine causes of it 1. ignorance and blindnesse of minde 2. hardnesse of heart 3. securitie which three destitute vs of so abundant grace as is offered First we see not know not and therefore affect not these graces Ioh. 4.10 If thou hadst knowne the gift of God thou wouldst haue asked and he would haue giuen thee waters of life Water is so necessarie a creature as nothing can be more dangerously or vncomfortably wanting to the life of man this euery man seeth by the eye of his sence and so are much more these spirituall waters of life vnto the heauenly life which because men cannot discerne with the same eie they neuer affect nor thirst after them whence it commeth to passe that as the Poet in the fable men stand as it were vp to the chinne in these waters and yet die for water euen in the midst of those sweete streames die eternally for want of them If we want them therefore it is because we thirst not after them for onely he that thirsteth is called to them and Christ will giue onely to him that thirsteth to drinke of them Enlarge thy heart therefore wait vpon the Lord open thy mouth wide and he will fill it Samson readie to die for thirst called vpon the Lord and the Lord opened a chawbone and a riuer came gushing out so if thou seeing the necessitie and that there is no way but eternall death without these liuing waters and thirst after the Lord and call earnestly he will before thou shalt want euen by miracle abundantly supply thee but if thou esteemest of grace as a thing thou maist best want there is good reason thou be without it The second let is hardnesse of heart and worse then the former for that cannot affect because it knoweth not this will not though it know but keepeth the soule drie and barren without the least droppe of grace powre a sea of water vpon a rocke it remaineth a rocke still neuer a drop sinketh in and so is it with many a man he setteth himselfe by yeares together vnder the preacher he heareth gratious doctrine but the invinsible hardnes of his heart suffereth not one droppe of these dewes of heauen to sinke into his soule but as the light of the sunne shineth onely on the outside of a tree so doth this sunne of the Church on such a man but neuer getteth within him The third let is securitie ioyned with extreame neglect of meanes wherein the spirit vsually conveieth these graces A man that meaneth to be rich will not neglect his calling nor the meanes âe seeth offered but he that meaneth to die a begger casteth vp al foldeth his hands together putteth them in his bosome care away let the squares goe as they will Art thou minded to bee rich in grace then must thou vse the meanes frequent the places and pipes where these waters flowe Quest. Where shall we haue them Answ. They runne from vnder the threshold of the Sanctuarie and the ordinarie pipes wherein the Lord in greatest abundance conueieth them are the word and Sacraments in their right and reuerent vse The Prophet Ioel hauing spoken of these abundant waters leadeth his hearers by the hand to the quickspring wher they rise In that day shall all the riuers of Iudah runne with waters and a fountaine shall runne out of the house of the Lord and water the valley of Sittim where the choice Cedars were betokening the trees of righteousnesse within the pale of the Church of God Here then is the place where thou maist drawe with ioy waters out of the wells of consolation all in the plurall number waters wells because here is promise made of more abundant blessing And yet while thy plough goeth abroad thou maist not be idle within doores for the Lord would
euer haue a Christian on the gathering and gaining hand and therefore hath appointed priuate instruction in the family priuate prayer priuate meditation priuate reading and conference things scarse vsed among Christians though they scarce can be Christians that vse them not and hath promised that where and when two or three be thus gathered in his name he will be present and he is no where emptie handed yea where one man apart shutting his doore praieth or meditateth alone the Lord seeth in secret and repaieth his paines with such store of grace as all men may see him openly rewarded yea let a man be most alone if in such duties he is in most comfortable companie and fellowship with the Lord. Doctr. 2. All the grace that is bestowed on vs is by meanes of Iesus Christ for with him is the fountaine and headspring yea he is the head which sendeth life sence motion and direction into all the members resembled in that holy oyntment which ran downe from Aarons head and beard euen to the skirts of his garment The Euangelist after he had affirmed that Christ was full of grace and truth addeth that of his fulnesse wee receiue grace for grace so the Apostle Colos. 2.9.10 In him dwelleth the fulnes of the godhead bodily and wee are compleat in him But how come wee to share with him in it The next words declare it which is the head of all principality and power as though he had said because in himselfe he hath the well-head of glory and maiesty the which becommeth ours in that he is also the head of his Church And as here our Apostle in general concludeth that all the graces of regeneration are through him so were it easy in particular to goe through the rest of the graces and obserue them in the scriptures all ascribed to this proper cause As 1. peace with God and our selues Rom. 5.1 2. entrance and accesse vnto the Father through him Eph. 2.18 3. wisedome and vnderstanding whereby God in him purposed to enrich vs Eph. 1.8 4. consolation and comfort which aboundeth through him 2. Cor. 1.5 5. eternall saluation which is the gift of God through Iesus Christ Rom. 6.23 But in such a plaine doctrine we will spend no more time Those generall places will saue vs that labour Ephes. 1.3 who hath in Christ blessed vs with all spirituall blessings and Rom. 11.36 for of him and thorough him and for him are all things and 1. Cor. 1.30 he is made of God vnto vs wisedome righteousnesse sanctification and redemption Vse 1. Want we any grace call vpon God in the name of Christ Whatsoeuer ye aske the Father in my name he will giue it vnto you get Christ to be thy owne become a true beleeuer that thou maist in him beginne thy prayer with our father this is the way to be rich in grace What a chaunge was there in Zacheus when as once Christ came vnto him whereas before there was nothing in him but iniustice oppression forging and whatsoeuer was naught now we see faith loue iustice mercie restitution reformation yea with saluation euery grace accompanying it 2. Hast thou receiued any spirituall grace sacrifice not vnto thine owne net but be thankfull vnto God in Christ. This the Apostle teacheth in his owne practise in the former place to the Romans of him and through him and for him are all things to him be glorie for euer 3. Take heede of quenching that grace neither grieue that good spirit of God by thy sinne for thou camest hardly by it for Christ must come downe from heauen humble himselfe to the deaâh rise againe ascend and now make continuall intercession before he could procure thee the least grace A thing very little thought of Vers. 7. That we beeing iustified by his grace should be made heires according to the hope of eternall life Now follow the ends why we are brought into this new condition which are two 1. our iustification before God 2. the purchase of life eternall In the former are to be considered 1. what is meant by iustification 2. what by Grace 3. the doctrines Iustification is the absolution of a sinner from his sinne and the punishment of it by the satisfaction of Christ the Redeemer apprehended by faith 1. The absolving of a sinner this the Apostle declareth when he opposeth vnto it accusation and condemnation It is God that iustifieth who shall condemne for seeing a man by nature and the cursed practise of sinne is depriued of the glorie of God and cannot but heape vp wrath against the day of wrath before euer he can come to a comfortable estate he must be acquitted necessarily of the guilt and curse of his sinne both in the high court of heauen where God is the supreame Iudge as also in the inferiour court and consistorie of his owne conscience Now if it be asked how the sinner shall be thus absolued the rest of the words of the definition declare For 2. I adde it is by the satisfaction of Christ the Redeemer wherein are contained both the matter and forme of the iustification of a sinner The matter is Christs satisfaction his obedience in his life in his death in fulfilling the law and in suffering for our not fulfilling it and the merit of all manifested in his resurrection and glorious ascension The forme is the imputing of that obedience whereby the righteousnes of Christ doth now become the beleeuers as truly and really by imputation as it was Christs owne in action So as it is no legall iustice which requireth personall obedience in the straitest tearmes of the law but Euangelicall whereby the beleeuer satisfieth by the merit of a Mediator and in the person of a suretie which satisfaction is accepted as though it were performed in his owne person And thus the cure is proportionable to the disease that looke as by the first Adam sinne went ouer all who are naturally borne of him namely by imputation and propagation euen so by the second Adam iustice and righteousnes is imputed vnto all which are supernaturally borne of him And 3. I adde that this satisfaction of Christ is apprehended by faith the proper worke of which grace is as by an hand to receiue Christ with his merits and bring him home into the owne heart whence it is that to beleeue in Christ and to receiue him are put for one and the same thing Ioh. 1.2 it is the mouth of the soule whereby we eate and drinke his flesh and blood Ioh. 6. yea such a speciall instrument to this purpose that it is said in sundrie places to iustifie vs by laying hold on the merits of Christ which properly iustifie and we by it though not for it are said to be righteous Secondly by Grace in Scripture sometime is meant the gifts of grace that is any good gift which proceedeth from the fauour and loue of God towards man whether priuatiue withholding euills
deserued or good things which we would abuse or els positiue and these either generall and more common as giuen to elect and reprobate such as the gift of tongues learning prophecie miracles c. or more speciall whereby onely they that are to be saued are distinguished As namely that first and eternall grace of election and that second grace whereby such as are elected and giuen to the Sonne are in due time by effectuall vocation iustification and sanctification lead vnto glorie and saluation All these are of his grace whome Peter calleth the God of all grace But there is yet another grace of God which is no gift infused into vs but resideth in God himselfe which is his free fauour and grace by which he loueth and accepteth his elect in Christ his beloued and this is the first and cause of all other subsequent graces Which is both to be distinguished from the former because the Scripture doth alwaies distinguish them in the doctrine of iustification Rom. 11.6 If of grace then not of workes and more plainly chap. 5.15 much more the grace of God and the gift by grace hath abounded to many As also must be applied to this text not only 1. because it is the proper sense of the word in all such places as treat of the iustification of a sinner before God but 2. because the Apostle by mentioning of grace againe secludeth all that prevision of works formerly mentioned which might be motiues vnto God for the bestowing of his grace that all causes and occasions of the free grace of God out of God might be excluded and 3. to free the text from that corruption which by Popish doctrine is fastned vpon it For how doth the Papists wind themselues when they meete with this and such like places that with them they may hold their blasphemous doctrine of iustification by workes and humane satisfactions you shall haue the latter Iesuites affirme the same thing verie confidently with the Apostle that we are iustified freely by his grace as though they were of his minde and of ours and as if no difference were betweene vs in this maine matter which I dare say if we were agreed in we should not long dissent in any matter of great moment but they speake in their owne sence and retaine a tricke of their mentall reservation which both destroyeth the text and ouerthroweth the foundation of religion For 1. by Iustification they meane not that compleat righteousnesse of Iesus Christ which the Lord imputing vnto vs accepteth vs in but a kind of righteousnesse which God putteth into vs to make vs iust which is nothing else but a physicall change of the heart from euill to good or a motion from iniustice to righteousnesse at the first imperfectly begunne and needeth a second iustification to eke it out 2. By Grace they meane nothing lesse then this fauour of God in Christ accepting his elect but certaine gifts of grace bestowed of fauour or habituall graces of faith hope and charitie which are daily perfected by the daily exercise of them And what is this els then to say that we are iustified that is made iust before God by the inherent righteousnes which he bestoweth vpon vs the which righteousnes not of Christ but of our owne infused into vs not imputed vnto vs doth formally iustifie the sinner in the sight of God But this evasion 1. offereth great violence to the text wherein as we haue heard the Apostle opposeth these two grace and good workes as his vsuall manner is in all those places where he handleth this doctrine as in the seat of it and it is to be marked that what the Apostle here calleth grace he giueth three titles vnto it in the former verse all of them without our selues and peculiar vnto God himselfe 1. bountifulnesse 2. loue 3. mercie and not only this place but sundrie such paralel places shew plainely that by grace cannot be meant any thing infused into vs but only a free fauour in God accepting vs as righteous 2. Tim. 1.9 Who hath saued vs and called vs with an holy calling not according to our workes marke by the way that exclusiue but according to his owne purpose and grace giuen vs but when before the world was Let now any man of common sence say whether this grace whereby we are saued be any gift of grace infused vnto vs vnlesse it could be infused before the world was or we were in it Secondly this conceit confoundeth two distinct things namely our iustification and sanctification which the Apostle distinguisheth 1. Cor. 6.11 and Rom. 5. are noted two things which befell vs by Adams sinne 1. the guilt of that sinne 2. the natiue corruption or pronenesse and propensitie to any other sinne as a iust punishment of the former and accordingly he distinctly noteth two things that by the second Adam are restored vnto vs the former is freedome and absolution from that guilt which is our iustification before God and the latter is the repairing of Gods image which is called regeneration which is here imperfect but shall be hereafter raised to that legall righteousnesse from whence we fel implying vnto vs that as we must retaine the distinction betweene the guilt and corruption of sinne so also must we betweene the freedome from the one the other which this popish interpreattion confoundeth Thirdly this interpretation of the phrase by the Romish teachers maketh the iustification of a sinner faile against those two maine rules which in Scripture are ascribed vnto it 1. whereas the righteousnesse of God is made manifest without the law Rom. 3.21 this shall be false for the law reuealeth that righteousnes which is by inherent qualities gifts of grace or the habit of loue 2. whereas the iustification of a sinner is by a righteousnesse which satisfieth the iustice of God such a righteousnesse as this cannot doe so for our best inherent righteousnesse is mingled with corruption is verie imperfect farre from that which the lawe requireth and ãâã from that which God accepteth who neuer accepteth but such as bring perfect righteousnesse either of their owne or of the Mediators All which I haue propounded for the right interpretation of this phrase because it nippeth in the head all that Popish deuise of iustification by workes so derogatorie to this Apostolicall iustification by grace as they can no sooner be reconciled then can fire and water light and darknesse and that abandoning such tricks of mens braines we might come to conceiue the truth of this fundamentall doctrine as the Scriptures haue taught vs to conceiue of it Doctr. The righteousnesse of a sinner before God is not any qualitie in the beleeuer but that which the Lord imputeth and accepteth through his sonne For 1. the Apostle here speaking of renewing of beleeuers inwardly and in truth yet ascribeth not their righteousnesse thereto but attributeth it wholly vnto grace And if we speake of the righteousnesse of a
iustification of the person himselfe before God but of the faith of the person before men for if any worke iustifie before God of necessitie it must bee a perfect worke and proceede from a person perfectly iustified and sanctâfied as Abraham himselfe when he offered his sonne was not the true meaning of that place is this Abraham was iustified by workes that is he restified by his workes that he was by faith iustified in the sight of God Vse 2. We learne hence further where our righteousnesse is laid vp for vs Isai. 45.24 In the Lord I haue righteousnesse and strength the whole seede of Israel shall be iustified and glorie in the Lord. Of ouâ selues we are desperate bankrupts and haue not one farthing to make straight withall which the Lord seeing he dealeth with vs as with those two debters who had nothing to pay he forgiueth vs all Behold then the Sonne of God set out thy propitiatorie Rom. 3.25 get the lintels of thy soule sprinkled with the blood of this immaculate lambe and thou shalt escape the stroake of the reuenging angel cast away thine owne ragges and if euer thou wouldst get the blessing wrap thy selfe in this garment of thy elder brother and when thy father shall sauour the smell of thy garments he shall blessâ thee and say Behold thâ smell of my sonne is ãâã the smell of a field which the Lord hath blessed feare not to be compleat in him this long white to be needeth no eeking neâdeth no paâching say with that holy Martyr and liue and die with it in thy mouth onely Christ onely Christ. Vse 3. Seeing here falleth to the ground whatsoeuer can be ioyned in the worke of iustification with the merit and obedience of Christ as any matter or meanes demeriting the sauour of God we must beware of euer ioyning with the Popish religion who by their doctrine of merits and humane satisfactions abrogate the death of Christ and are abolished from him see Gal. 5.2.4.11 If we can any way iustifie our selues or satisfie for our selues the death of Christ was vaine It is therefore as safe ioyning with the Turkish religion as theirs If it be said the difference is not so great as you make it I answer that we differ not in circumstances but in such a fundamentall point as if the Apostle may be iudge one of vs must needes be fallen from Christ and haue no part in him what then will it availe to professe the articles of faith and to be the Church of God vnlâsse that can be a true Church which is abolished from Christ and fallen from grace Should be made heires according to the hope of life eternall In these words is laid downe the second ende of that newe condition into which beleeuers are brought In which for the meaning two parts must be considered 1. The right and priuiledge of beleeuers who beeing once iustified by faith are made heires of life eternall 2. their present tenure of this their inheritance by hope For the former The word heire in the first and proper signification betokeneth a lot and is vsed sometimes in the new Testament with allusion vnto the twelue tribes whose portions were deuided and distributed vnto them by lot as Eph. 1.11 whence that people was more peculiarly called the lines and heritage of the Lord as whom himselfe made partakers of all the good things of that land and by proportion those also who by faith laid or shall lay hold vpon his couenant for all those spirituall and eternall good things shadowed out thereby But commonly it signifieth those who after a mans death succeed him in his goods and possessions especially children whose right it is to inherit their fathers lands and possessions and thus must we become heires by becomming the sonnes and children of God Now whereas children are either naturall or adopted our title to this inheritance commeth in by the grace of adoption seeing Christ is the onely naturall sonne as we confesse in our Creed and the phrase of the text is obseruable which saith we are made heires but not so borne so as this inheritance belongeth properly vnto Christ the naturall sonne the heire and first borne of many brethren and consequently through him communicated vnto vs who are sonnes by adoption Ioh. 1.12 whosoeuer receiued him to them he gaue power that is right title prerogatiue to be the sonnes of God Now if we would distinctly knowe the manner and meanes of our title in a word this it is All the right of our sonneship is by Christ for the foundation of it is Gods loue embracing men in his beloued who beeing the naturall sonne of God must become our brother by taking our flesh that therein we beeing vnited vnto him might also after a sort be vnited vnto the Father and the blessed spirit the which vnion because it could neuer be knit so long as our sinnes were in sight necessarily in our flesh must the Sonne of God giue himselfe vp vnto the death to satisfie the iustice of his Father to remooue all the guilt and curse of our sinne and to giue vs beleeuing in him perfect righteousnesse that thus beeing iustified we might become heires no otherwise then if we had beene borne of God himself and that thus by Iesus Christ beeing set againe into the liberty of sonnes the inheritance might as certainely belong vnto vs as it doth to himselfe beeing the naturall Sonne Thus we see how we come to be heires now if we would knowe of what we are heires the text telleth vs of life eternall which what it is because it standeth in immediate fellowship and coniunction with God we are not able to conceiue for it neuer entred into the heart of man This we know of it that beeing the state of the elect with God hereafter that beleeuers haue a right vnto it yea and by faith haue entred into some part and degree of it alreadie hauing receiued as it were a turfe to assure them of the possession of the whole It is called life which is the most pretious thing a man can desire farre aboue goods and lands or any other comfort Satan said that skinne for skinne and all that euer a man hath will he giue for his euen naturall life And eternall Heb. 9.15 of the eternall inheritance 1. Pet. 1.4 an inheritance which is immortall vndefiled it hath indeede in regard of the godly a beginning but it hath no ende for it fadeth not away but is reserued in the heauens neuer was there such an inheritance vpon earth for as it falleth not by the death of our father as others doe so it faileth not vs by our owne death but wee are thereby rather put into more full state of it And because if it were an vncomfortable life the continuance of it were the greatest miserie of it therefore elsewhere the Scripture calleth it Paradise a place of all delight and pleasure yea where the Saints
enioy fulnes of pleasures at Gods right hand alluding to that Paradise planted by Gods own hand to make it a delight for the innocent estate of man And Abrahams bosome wherein the Saints receiue refreshing which is a borrowed speach taken from fathers whom as they carrying and cherishing their little ones in their bosome euen so the elect freed from the miseries of the world are cherished as in the bosome of the father of all the faithfull And the ioy of the Lord into which the faithfull seruant shall enter And for the glorie of this estate Paul can scarce tell how to expresse it but calleth it the riches of the glorie of the inheritance it is called a kingdome of the Father prepared for his children and neuer was there such a kingdom wherein all the subiects are kings and heyres of the whole and all of them partakers of the same incorruptible crowne of glorie as here they be 1. Pet. 5.4 Secondly the present tenure of this inheritance is by hope for our inheritance is not so much set before our bodily eyes as the eyes of our faith which is not of things present but of things to come And yet although it be an estate to come the Lord would not leaue vs without such graces as beeing conuersant about it might serue vs in this life to retaine our hold and comfort therein such as are faith hope and patience Now hope signifieth two things 1. the thing hoped for Rom. 8.24 hope which is seene is not hope Eph. 1.18 What is the hope of the calling 2. For the gift whereby we hope and expect good things promised and this must of necessitie here be meant because life eternall of which we haue spoken is the thing hoped for This grace hath the Lord for our incouragement and comfort in and for the state of this life onely put into the hearts of his elect that they might hereby haue a certaine hold and expectation of all that good which God of his mercie through the merit of his Christ hath promised the which shall cease when they come once to see that which they now hope for seeing hereafter can be no hope not in heauen for the godly shall enioye all blessednesse their hearts can wish not in hell for the damned can neuer hope for any good Doctr. The blessed condition which the elect are raysed vnto beeing once absolued from sinne is to haue the priuiledges of Gods children and to become heyres of eternall glorie This honour haue all his Saints whoÌ he rayseth from the dust and dunghill to set them among Princes and the reason is because he hath giuen them his Sonne in with merits for their righteousnesse he hath giuen them the gift of faith which is the very portall of heauen and the grace of hope which is as a staffe to vphold them vnto the end of their pilgrimage The doctrine beeing the verie words of the Apostle here and in so many places we will rather labour in the excellent vse then in the further proofe of it Vse 1. That which the Apostle specially aymeth at is that heauen is not merited but a free gift here it is called eternall life which is the gift of God Rom. 6.23 It is called here an inheritance in that the elect are called heyres it is against the nature of an inheritance to come any way but by free gift legacies we know are most free without desert without procurement and what an absurd thing were it for a child to go to his Father to offer to buy his inheritance it is said here further that we are made heyres that is adopted not borne to the inheritance and therefore it is so much the more free And lastly it is here called an eternall inheritance which if it so be how can it be merited beeing so far disproportionable to any thing we can doe What place in the Scripture can more effectually exclude the merit of life and yet what part of Apostolicall writing is it not most consonant vnto The Apostle Peter speaking of this inheritance calleth it the grace of life 1. Pet. 3.7 The Apostle Paul through the whole Epistle to the Galatians opposeth these two to be heyres by the law and heyres by promise and faith whosoeuer are Christs are Abrahams children and heyres by promise that is we who are Gentiles must receiue the inheritance no otherwise then Abraham did and thus become Abrahams sonnes but he was heyre by promise and not by merit and so must we Obiect But we are Gentiles how can we become Abrahams sonnes Answ. Christ was Abrahams sonne and we beeing in Christ are one with him and so in him become Abrahams sonnes and therefore must inherit by promise as he did The like we read Rom. 4.4 Those that will be heyres by the law make the promise of none effect as the Papists doe by their two iustifications the former of mercie by grace the latter by the merit of workes Obiect But life eternall is a reward great is your reward in heauen Behold I come shortly and my reward is with mee Moses looked for the recompense of reward Answ. Not to stand vpon that why it is so called namely by resemblance beeing giuen in the end of the life and labour as the reward in the end of the worke It may truly be called a reward but 1. a free one in regard of vs due no other way vnto vs then by vertue of Gods promise for God is no debter further then he promiseth 2. Neuer due to any worke for the merit of it but vnto the worker for the merit of Christ in whom he is and through whome the imperfection of his obedience beeing couered his person first and then his work findeth acceptance 2. It teacheth vs if we would haue right to life eternall to become the sonnes of God and consequently heyres seeke to be resolued that thou hast a childs part in heauen Quest. How shall I come to know this Answ. A man may know himselfe an heyre of grace by two things 1. by the presence of faith for this intitleth into the Couenant Heb. 11.7 Noah by faith was made heyre of the righteousnesse which is by faith Faith in the sonne of God is it which maketh thee the Kings sonne and free borne this is the meanes of thy freedome here commeth in thy title if thou reliest only vpon the mercie of God in Christ for thy saluation which proper worke of faith casteth out the bondwoman with all her sonnes who shall not be heyres with the sonnes of the freewoman for whosoeuer will be iustified in whole or in part by the workes of the law as Turkes Iewes and that Romish Agar with all her obstinate children are by this one doctrine if there were no moe in the Scripture disinherited 2. By the presence of sanctification of heart and sanctimonie of life for as only iustified persons are intitled and written heyres of heauen so only
commanded not done of faith Answ. No for though both be condemned yet the iudgement of the latter is farre easier and the stripes farre fewer for it is easier for some then for others of them who are all condemned Vse 1. There can therefore be no iustification by workes as the Church of Rome teacheth if they can be onely the fruits of persons alreadie iustified 2. Neuer content thy selfe that thou doest good workes of charitie liberalitie mercie or deuotion publike or priuate vnlesse thou hast a ground in thy selfe that they are fruits of sauing faith which hath purified thy heart and so brought thy person and worke into acceptance for before this time let them seeme in thine eies neuer so bright glistring yet are they no other in Gods then shining darkenesse and beautifull deformities It is not thy honest meaning nor diligent deuotions nor good intents which bring acceptance to a worke but faith working by loue deceiue not thy selfe in that thou hast done that which thou wast commanded for it is the presence or absence of faith that putteth a difference in the same worke done by vertue of the same word Caine offereth sacrifice to the Lord so doth Abel Phineas is zealous for the Lord so is Iehu Peter weepeth for his sinne against Christ so doth Iudas also here is the same worke but not the same acceptance where is the difference now By faith Abel offered a better sacrifice then Caine and if Peters faith had failed so had his fact too as well as Iudases If thou prayest pray in faith beleeue and thou shalt receiue If thou hearest mingle the word with faith else it becommeth vnprofitable and so in other dutyes 3. This sheweth that numbers are vncapable of the doctrine of good works and therefore Ministers must be wise to propound it in the due season of it and first labour in rooting faith in mens hearts these fruits will easily rise Doctr. 2. Professors of the Gospel are aboue all other not only called to the practise of good workes but to be the first and forwardest yea lights and leaders vnto others 1. In regard of their present estate they are the children of their heauenly Father and therefore must resemble him and so walke as they may testifie themselues of this houshold of faith for what a dishonour were it to their high calling to be exceeded and outstripped of Infidells They are Gods workmanship created in Iesus Christ vnto good workes They haue receiued the spirit of grace which onely can make them fruitfull as good trees laden with the fruits of righteousnesse They are inlightened in the knowledge of Iesus Christ wherein it were a shame to be either idle or vnfruitfull and not to shine out as the lights of the world in holding forth the word of life in all godly conuersation Secondly that such as beleeue may be blamelesse and so put to silence the ignorance of foolish men for this is Satans olde policie whereby in all ages he hath turned away the hearts of many from the truth and whereof though he be discouered he disarmeth not himselfe at this day that when the Apostles themselues and the teachers in the Church succeeding them deliuered the truth of the doctrine of iustification by faith alone without the workes of the Law he would alwaies thrust in some professors into the Church that vpon this occasion did ruine the grace of God into wantonnesse and then raise a generall slaunder of the doctrine as though it were onely a doctrine of libertie euen as at this day the Papists slaunder vs as enemies to good works onely because we thrust them out of Christs chaire Now to auoid this ordinarie scandall the professors of this same doctrine must especially for the honour of God and his Gospel and their profession of it be carefull to become patterns in their liues of the faith they doe professe The fruit whereof shall extend it selfe yet further then the stopping of the enemies mouth euen to the winning of them or others that are yet without who by such godly conuersation shall be by little and little enclined to like the word and so be conuerted to the profession and practise of it at the length Nay this fruit is not onely reaped by others without but no small benefit redoundeth to the professors themselues who hereby make their owne election sure and iustifie to themselues and others that faith which iustifieth them before God 3. The danger of the neglect of this dutie vrgeth it he that knoweth his masters will and doth it not shall be beaten with moe stripes Tribulation and anguish shall be to euery sinner first to the Iew and then to the Gentile Why first to the Iewe because they were the professed people of God professors of the law possessors of the oracles hearers of the Prophets but despisers of the meanes of saluation they therefore shall be first and heauiest iudged Vse 1. If we professe our selues by faith to be set into Christ we may examine the truth of it hereby that then we cannot but be fruitfull trees of righteousnes beeing remooued into so sound a stocke and fruitfull a soile Whosoeuer then are not much and often in the workes of godlines loue and mercie may well suspect their estate 2. Whatsoeuer things are honest pure iust and of good report let beleeuers thinke on these things let them thinke that such precepts belong properly to them it beeing a truth that all exhortations in Scripture are first and directly made to those who in some measure are freed to acceptable thogh not full performance of the same whereby let beleeuers prouoke themselues to more diligence seeing vnbeleeuers cannot tell what way to beginne in them 3. Carrie a diligent eye and watch ouer thy life and euery action of it before thou entrest into any action examine whether it will glorifie God and dignifie thy profession or expose it to contempt and make that holy way euill spoken of 4. Watch opportunities to do good take them when they are offred before they slippe thee yea seeke them that thou maist euer haue something between thy hands to glorifie God and his Gospel withal 5. Craue wisedom at the hands of God wait at her gates heare counsell from her mouth lay vp the rules of the word for the ordering of thy heart and life thus shalt thou be able not onely to passe euerie day more innocently then other but become also a clearer patterne of weldoing and more conformable to this rule of our holy Apostle But how may Christ come and find a number of lazie Christians in his vinyard to whom he may say why stand ye idle all day long why did you not promise me you would goe into my vineyard work and do ye not or are you in so goodly a field and can you want worke haue yee done all your husbandrie about home in your own hearts
First in regard of God good workes haue their necessarie vses As 1. that his name may be glorified by the professors of it for it tends greatly to his praise when in such workes as himselfe hath commanded his children testifie their obedience and thankefulnesse 2. that his Gospel may be beautified and adorned of which see cap. 2.10 3. that himselfe may be pleased and delighted as men with sweete smels with such sweete smelling sacrifices as these be Heb. 13.16 Philip. 4.18 these are the myrrhe and the spice which Christ gathereth when he commeth into his garden Cant. 5.1 Secondly in respect of our neighbour these good workes of mercie and beneficence haue their excellent and necessarie vses for euerie Christian is a fruitfull branch of that vine whereby both God and man is cheared And whereas our neighbour is either vnconuerted or converted they want not their speciall vse in regard of them both First for the vnconuerted they are either elect or reprobate If they be elect they may hence be prepared to their conuersion and woone euen without the word to the liking of the word and profession which they see so holy so charitable and so plentifull in good works Thus saith the Apostle that vnbeleeuing husbands may without the word be wonne by the godly conversation of their wiues and the same Apostle exhorteth the scattered and conuerted Iewes to haue their conuersation honest among the Gentiles that they which now did speake euill of them as euill doers might by their good workes be prouoked to glorifie God in the day of their visitation But if they be wicked and belong not to God yet by the godly liues of professors they shall be 1. restrained that they cannot so boldly rush into and tumble in their sinnes as they would no more then Herodias could quietly enioy her sinne so long as Iohn Baptist was aliue Mark 6.19 2. they shall haue their mouthes stopt and put to silence when they would gladly open them wide against the truth and the professors of it And this is the will of God that by weldoing we put to silence the ignorance of foolish men 3. they shall be convinced and condemned in their consciences and so prepared for the iudgement of God and thus the Queene of the South condemned the Iewes and Noah by building the Arke condemned the old world Heb. 11.7 Secondly If the neighbour be conuerted he is either weake and then he is hereby confirmed strengthed and brought on or else he is strong and then he is further prouoked yea his heart is gladded and further knit to such a one as in whom he seeth such sparkles of Gods image to shine And thus was Titus his inward affection more aboundant toward the Corinths when he remembred the obedience of them all so was Pauls also by the faith and grace of the Philippians 1.5 Thirdly in regard of our selues they haue many necessarie and profitable vses As 1. to make our election sure to our selues 2. Pet. 1.10 2. we may by them discerne the soundnesse of our owne graces as sauing knowledge will be operatiue liuely faith will be working effectuall loue will be an hand giuing out sound hope will be purging Christian thankfulnesse wil appeare in good works which are called sacrifices of thanksgiuing true charitie and mercifulnesse will go beyond that mouth-mercie of which Iames speaketh for else all is vnsound whosoeuer saith he loueth God and keepeth not his commandements is a lyar 1. Ioh. 2.3 for that loue of God or men is vnsound which is in tongue word but not indeed and truth as witnesseth the Apostle 1. Ioh. 3.18 3. by these fruits other men also may discerne the soundnes of our faith and graces for although good workes cannot iustifie the person before God yet they must iustifie the faith of the person before men and therefore Iames saith shewe me thy faith by thy workes and of Abel is said that he obtained witnes that he was righteous in that he offred a better sacrifice then Cain Heb. 11.4 4. They doe our selues good both in this life and in the life to come 1. In this life they profit vs in our outward estate and inward They bring blessing to our outward estate for God hath promised that he that watereth shal haue raine and that the mercifull man shall not want yea they drawe vpon vs not onely the blessing of God but of men also who blesse the mercifull man by many prayers which Iob made no small account of when in the depth of his distresse hereby he comforted him selfe that the blessing of the poore came vpon him Thus Onesiphorus his mercie towards Paul beeing at Rome in trouble brought the feruent prayers of so great an Apostle vpon himselfe and his house 2. Tim. 1.18 Besides this they doe our names good and helpe to purchase a good report which is better then a pretious oyntment Abraham by his workes was commended that he was iust Iam. 2.21 and of the good and mercifull man it is said that his name shall not be put out As for our inward estate they make that farre more thriuing for euerie grace is strengthened by the execrcise of it as no talent was vsed but to encrease for as prayer is increased by praying and knowledge by instructing so is loue by almes and mercie by distributing without which exercise all would rust and become as a sword kept in the scabbard till the heart become like the sluggards field ouergrowne with thornes and briars but most vnreadie to any good worke 2. In the life to come they are profitable for they procure a mercifull reward and beeing a sowing to the spirit we shall reape of them in the haruest life euerlasting yea and more they procure a proportionable measure of glorie for according to the measure of faith and grace in the worke the recompence may well be thought to be a cuppe of cold water shall not loose the reward but yet he that soweth more liberally shall more liberally reape And as in hell are degrees of torments for some shall be beaten with more stripes some with fewer and it shall be easier with some then other and yet both condemned so is it probably held that in heauen shall be degrees of glorie for some shall shine as the firmament some as the starres in which is greater light yea one starre differeth from another in glorie and this according to the gayning of talents for he that gaineth fiue talents shall rule ouer fiue cities and he shall rule ouer tenne cities that hath gayned tenne talents Not that the gayning of the talents meriteth any such recompence no more then a cup of cold water giuen to a disciple in the name of a disciple or a mite cast into the treasurie neither of which shall loose their reward but because faithfull is he which hath promised Vse 1. This doctrine meeteth with that slanderous
imputation of the Church of Rome against our doctrine who beare the world in hand that our religion is a destroyer of good workes and an enemie vnto all charitable actions whereas we call for them as fruits of the Gosspel as ornaments to our calling as pledges of our election as witnesses of our sound faith and graces and as the very way which God hath appointed to walke to heauen in Our religion permitteth not any to stand idle in the vinyard we say let him not eate that will not worke yea we teach a necessitie of good workes iâ beleeuers as well as the Papists do howsoeuer not as causes of saluation and iustification yet as inseparable companions of liuely and sauing faith only let Christ hold his place and they shall not set them higher then wee and let them giue them no more then the Scriptures doe and we will giue them neuer a whit lesse Vse 2. Seeing by good workes we glorifie God edifie our brethren and doe our selues so much good let vs be prouoked to the diligent practise thereof Neither let any man thinke himselfe exempt from this doctrine be he neuer so poore for we are not of the Popish beleefe who thinke that only such great and glorious workes as building Churches Colledges high-waies or giuing goods and Lands to the Church or almes deeds and such like deserue the name of good workes but euery man hath a double calling namely the generall calling of a Christian and the speciall calling of life wherein God hath set him and there is neuer a dutie of either of these be it neuer so base or seruill if performed in saith and obedience but it is a good worke and pleasing vnto God But what shall we say of them who by open wicked life professe contempt of God and his word hatred of the light and the bringers of it that cast backe yea pull backe many others who might be brought on and so accustome themselues to graceles courses as they can no more change them then the Ethiopian his skin certainly these although they also will bragge of a good faith to God-ward yet is it no better then the deuils haue who shall as soone be saued by their faith as these by this if timely they repent not That they be not vnfruitfull These words containe in them the reason of the former precept wherin by an excellent metaphor or borrowed speach he prouoketh Christians to the practise of good workes The metaphor implieth that as the Church is Gods orchard or garden and his Ministers are his planters and waterers so the faithfull are the trees euen trees of righteousnesse the planting of the Lord and planted by the riuers of waters that they might bring forth their fruits in due season And teacheth that true Christianitie is not a barren but a fruitfull profession vnto which Christians are euery where called In Ezech. 47.12 we haue a notable resemblance of those manifold fruits which by the power of the Gospell should be by beleeuers produced in the Church of the new Testament The vision was of waters which runne from the Temple and from vnder the threshold of the sanctuarie And wheresoeuer these waters should runne they should cause admirable fruitfulnesse in so much as on both sides of the riuer shall grow all kind of fruitfull trees whose leafe shall not fade and their fruite shall not falle These waters are the Gospel which issue from vnder the threshold that is from Christ the doore typified by that bewtifull gate of the Temple from the Temple at Ierusalem these waters were with swift current to runne not only ouer Iudea but all the world in a short space hence was the Church mightily increased for though these waters runne into the dead sea wherein if we beleeue Histories abideth no liuing thing yet such a quickning power they carrie with them as euen there euery thing shall liue such as were dead in trespasses and sinnes are hereby quickned and become trees of righteousnesse greene and flourishing yea and constantly fruitfull in all godly conuersation And this is the same which our Sauiour noteth Ioh. 15.1 that his Father is the husbandman himselfe is the vine Christians are the branches of that vine who if they be sound his Father purgeth that they may bring forth more fruite teaching vs hereby that it is the Lords scope and ayme that Christians should be abundant in fruits beseeming their profession The Apostle Paul accordingly exhorteth the Philippians to be much in goodnesse to abound in loue in knowledge and in all iudgement yea to be filled with fruits of righteousnesse which are by Iesus Christ vnto the glorie and praise of God And the same Apostle calleth rich men to be rich in good workes Now this beeing so necessarie a dutie to which euery Christian is euery where called we will for the further clearing of it consider these three points 1. The conditions of this fruitfulnesse 2. the reasons to prouoke vnto it 3. the hindrances of it vnto which we will adde and annex some profitable vse First the conditions of this fruitfulnesse are these 1. Euery Christian must be fruitfull for euery fruitlesse branch is cut downe and made fewell for the fire not only Churchmen or the Clergie as we say nor only rich men nor men only of lesser imployment but euery man high and low rich or poore learned or vnlearned must testifie himselfe a Christian by answerable fruits this word euery branch admitteth of no exception but is as a bush which stoppeth euery gap 2. Euery Christian must bring forth good fruite Matth. 7.17 Euery good tree bringeth forth good fruite and euery tree which bringeth not forth good fruit shall be hewen downe and cast into the fire and therefore the fruits which are called for at our hands are called in respect of the efficient fruits of the spirit in respect of the instrument fruits of faith and in respect of their qualitie good fruits acceptable to God and profitable to men 3. This fruitfulnes must proceede from good causes for first the tree must be good for men gather not grapes of thistles 2. he must haue a good roote that is he must be set and abide in Christ Ioh. 15.4 abide in me the branch cannot beare fruit of it selfe vnlesse it abide in the vine 3. he must draw thence good sappe and iuyce through the fellowship and communion of Christ his death and resurrection without which we can doe nothing 4. he must haue the spirit of the Sonne to be a principall agent in the setting and ripening of these fruites for they must be fruites of the spirit 5. he must haue the loue of God within him constraning him which will be as the sunne helping on these fruits to their perfection 6. he must haue good endes in his eie namely Gods glorie and mans good Philip. 1.11 4. Euerie Christian must bring forth much fruit and not for clusters
are otherwise distracted that seldome men set themselues vnder the meanes of instruction the sunne of righteousnesse shining in his Church not enlightning not warming nor cherishing them not bringing backe a new spring vpon them how can we expect fruit from such vnlesse we can looke that a tree which hath beene fruitlesse all the summer should be laden with fruit in the midst of winter 3. Sundrie vaine conceits suggested by the Deuil and assented vnto by men to keepe them in vnfruitfull courses As 1. many will not sticke to obiect I hope notwithstanding I haue not beene hitherto so fruitfull as you speake of yet I haue done well inough all this while and why may not I doe so still and thus resolue because God hath vsed patience and spared them he will therefore spare them still in their vnfruitfulnesse But this is the Deuils logicke the cleane contrarie whereof is the conclusion of the Scripture Hath God spared thee the second and third yeare and art thou still fruitles he must now needs call for the axe this is that which thou must expect 2. Another saith oh but I am a meÌber of the Church what talke you to mee I heare the word receiue the Sacramânts and though I be not so forward and strict I hope I shall doe wel inough Which is all one as if a fruitles tree should reply to the master and say I hope master thou wilt not cut mee downe I am in thy orchard and stand neere thy house if I were in the wast I should thinke thou should care lesse for me but will not the master reply and say that thou must rather goe downe becase thou standest vnprofitable in mine orchard I cannot endure thou shouldst keepe any part of that ground barren if thou wert in the wast thou mighst haue stood longer but mine eye is next my house if thou wilt be still vnprofitable get the into thee wast here is no more place or roome for thee 3. Others replie and say oh but we are not so fruitlesse as you take vs and what desire you more whereunto I say that such haue great need to desire better euidences to alledge for themselues then this if this be all it is not inough if a tree could say I bring no bad fruit as thistles and thornes and therefore must needs be a good tree no for a good tree constantly bringeth much good fruit So is it not inough for thee to alleage what thou hast not or what thou art not thou must not be a priuate but a positiue Christian laden with the fruits of the spirit else hast thou lost all thy labour Vse 1. It is not sufficient to be harmelesse men which many rest in as sound fruits of religion seeing that for all this they shall be cast out as drie branches and men shall gather them to the fire there goe two things to the beeing of a good Christian 1. to eschew euill and 2. to doe good and the sentence of condemnation in the iudgement day shal run against not only those that haue done euill but those also who haue done no good see Matth. 25. 2. It will not goe for payment to be a Christian by profession if fruitlesse it is the constitution and I may say the destynie of the Church to haue in it painted sepulchres such as the Prophets in their times were troubled with who had nothing in their mouthes but the Temple the Temple and yet remained in their liues most wicked men and others there were that pretending outward holinesse aboue others would ioyne fasting to their prayer but yet rotten and withered branches such were they that were Iewes without in the face and in the letteâ But the sound Christian is discerned not by leaues but fruits of the spirit and they are the true Israelities who are so within whose praise is of God and not of men The figge tree had leaues inough and by the flourishing greennes seemed to promise great store of fruit but when Christ drew neere looked for fruit and found none he said neuer more fruit grow vpon thee Let vs take heed in time of such a wofull sentence 3. Euery man must by this doctrine take occasion to enter into the examination of himselfe by the fruits of his faith and profession and by vnpartiall sifting of themselues Some will doubtlesse say I find some fruites in my selfe I praise God but so much corruption as vtterly dismayeth me that I know not what I may thinke of my estate But let such be of good cheare seeing the promise is that if there be any fruit at all God will purge that branch and helpe it against corruption so as it groane still vnder corruption and after grace the least bud of tâue grace shall shoot vp to ripenesse and fruit in due time the smoaking flaxe shall not be quenched but dressed to clearnes Others by exâmination shall find that they haue had better fruits then now that they are become copper Christians now compared to their former golden times and beeing fallen from their first loue may say with shame in their faces and sorrow in their soules alas I was thus and thus But let such be aduised to looke well to their standing for sure it is that either such were neuer ingrafted into the stocke by effectuall calling but rather tyed as a science to a tree by a threed of outward calling and profession or else a dangerous disease hath seased on them which threatneth the death of the soule if it be not timely preuented True grace is not as nature which beeing past the vigor decayeth but a man in grace is still growing and can be a child no more Others by examining shall find themselues laden with bitter clusters of couetousnesse pride contention and sundrie other lusts who notwithstanding they professe the Gospel are resolued to grow sowrer and sowrer more loathsome to God and loathing goodnes but these are strange fruits of their profession and argue them to be but seare and rotten wood already and are not far from burning Vers. 15. All that are with me salute thee Greete them that loue vs in the faith Grace be with you all Amen This verse containing nothing but mutuall salutations and the Apostolicall conclusion hath nothing in it but what we meete withall almost in all the Epistles we will therefore imitate our Apostle in the briefe winding vp of the Epistle therewith contenting our selues to obserue some short grounds of further meditation from them as they lie All that are with mee In these words our Apostle would haue Titus to knowe that all the Christians that were with him embraced him with all Christian and louing affection and would haue their mindfulnesse of him witnessed by a kind and familiar salutation The vse whereof was 1. to testifie their loue towards him 2. to knit the bond of it more firme and closely 3. to encourage Titus in his godly course when he should heare
bid him not God speede and 2. King 3.14 Elisha telleth Iehoram an idolatrous king that had it not beene for the good king Iehosaphat he would not haue looked vpon him nor seene him And yet this hindreth nothing but that we must salute our owne priuate enemies though we may not the open enemies of God 3. If any haue sinned the sinne vnto death we may not pray for them therfore not salute them 1. Ioh. 5.16 This is the former kind of salutatioÌ but not that which the Apostle speaketh of in the text but the latter which is a more inward and entire affection betweene such as are of the houshold of faith who are straitlyeâ knit together then by the bonds of humanitie and ciuill conuersation for besides these they are tyed by the bond of the spirit of faith of a most holy profession and are brethren not in the flesh but in the faith yea heires of the selfe same inheritance in glorie These are said to loue one another in the faith If they therefore be to be kindly saluted which hate vs much more they which loue vs and if they which loue vs in the flesh much more they which loue vs in the faith and that with a most heartie and large affection Hence note 1. that religion bindeth man to man in the straitest bond for 1. the spirit is the tyeâ of it and hence is it called the vnitie of the spirit in the bond of peace and indeede it must be a wonderfull bond that can reconcile such deadly enemies as men are before they come into the kingdome of Christ Isa. 11.6 2. Gods image wheresoeuer it is is exceeding beautifull and a great binder especially where renewed and repaired which beeing once espied let the outward condition be what it can be a religious heart seeth sufficient matter of loue and will knit the soule vnto the soule of such a one 3. It addeth strength and firmenesse to all other bonds of nature affinitie desert c. and maketh them more naturall What a true friend was Ionathan to Dauid because he saw that God was with him his soule claue vnto him though the kingdome was to be rent from him for it yet could he not rent his heart from Dauid If Ioseph had not had more then nature he could not but haue reuenged such infinite wrongs vpon his brethren whereas the grace of his heart made him say It was not you my brethren but God sent me before you Consider also of the example beyond all imitation of our Lord Iesus Christ who gaue himselfe to the death for vs when we were yet his enemies 4. This loue must needes be most lasting for beeing loue in the truth for the truthes sake it shall continue so long as the truth doth but the truth abideth with vs and shall abide with vs for euer· and this is the cause that whereas the loue of nature dieth with it and the loue of wicked men dieth with their persons this loue liueth in death yea when goeth to heauen with a man and getteth strength and perfection then faith ceaseth and hope vanisheth away Vse 1. Whence we are taught most familiarly to embrace them that loue vs in the faith and to make most account of their loue Many loue in the face many in the flesh many in nature onely the loue of Christians is a fruit of faith a worke of the spirit and âherefore a surer bond then they all Well knew the Apostle that none was in comparison worth hauing but this he calleth for no other he careth for no other he mentioneth no other 2. Such as set into any societie with others if he would haue it comfortable vnto him let him strengthen all other naturall or ciuill bonds by this bond of religion let him labour to begin his loue in the faith or if he haue begunne elsewhere alreadie let him reforme the same hereby if he looke for any sound comfort in his estate for this is the cause that men often haue so little returne of loue from their wiues so little obedience from their children so little dutie from their seruants so slender respect from their equalls because they begin their loue and duties at a wrong ende and haue for other respects affected those with whome they liue but the least if at all for grace and religion which of all is the soundest most profitable and most comfortable Quest. But how may I knowe whether I loue an other in the faith oâ no Answ. By these notes 1. If thou loue him because he is a member of Christ for this loue must be a fruit of faith and knitteth him that hath it to the members as faith doth to the head 2. If thou loue his soule first and will not suffer sinne vpon it 3. If thou spyest and dost reuerence the image of God in him and louest him that is begotten because of him that begat and preferrest the grace of his heart aboue all other outward parts and respects 4. If thou aboue all other things wish him yea if it be in thy power helpe him to a further part in the better part which shall neuer be taken from him 5. If the more thou seest grace to growe in him the more entire thy loue groweth towards him 3. This point sheweth their fearefull condition that make religion the verie cause of their hatred and malice against the godly an apparant marke of the deuill is stamped vpon them who for this cause compasseth the earth that if it were possible he might chase the image of God from off the face of it Secondly in that the Apostle saluteth such as loued them in the faith we may note what a mighty power the Gospel carrieth with it where the Lord will haue it effectuall These Cretians had beene a vile people and of most bruitish behauiour as we haue at large heard in the first Chapter but now there were amongst them such as loued Paul and such as claue vnto him in the faith the Gospel had tamed and subdued them had turned them out of their sauage and cruell natures had made them tractable and docible and of euill beasts had reduced them to Christian affection and conversation but of this we haue spoken before Grace be with you all Amen This is Pauls ordinarie farwell written with his own hand in all his Epistles whereas the Epistles themselues were written out by some of his Scribes And it is added 1. as the marke of his owne Epistle that he might preuent counterfeit writings for well knew he how neerely it concerned the Church to cleaue vnto those writings which were indited by the holy Ghost inspiring the Prophets and and Apostles and not to haue any other bastard writings obtruded vpon her in which practise the deuill was restlesse euen in those times 2. As a testimonie of singular affection and good will which can be by no better meanes expressed then by frequent and earnest prayers and
auoided Pag. 114 Children ought to be obedient to their parents Pag. 117 Lewdnesse of children is often from want of gouernment in parents Pag. 118 Euery Minister ought to keepe the Lords watch ouer his flocke Pag. 121 A Bishop ouer others must first watch ouer himselfe Pag. 123 Euery Minister beeing Gods steward must haue a fit calling and properties answerable to that office Pag. 124 The nearer a man is to God in place the more carefull must he be of his carriage Pag. 129 Frowardnesse is euery where of euill report but in a Minister intollerable Pag. 131 Hastinesse to anger a foule blot in a Minister Pag. 134 To be giuen to wine odious in all especially in a Minister Pag. 140 A Minister of all men may not be a quareller or a man of a word and a blow Pag. 145 Couetousnesse in a Minister is a most base sinne Pag. 148 There is much filthy lucre in the world which euery Christian must abhorre Pag. 152 The verie phrase of Scripture speaking of riches should pull our hearts from them Pag. 155 The Minister for the honour of his place must not only be free from common vices but also shine in positiue vertues Pag. 159 The poorest minister must and may be harborous Pag. 163 Wisedome most necessarie to a minister Why. Pag. 172 Righteous dealing a shining ornament in a minister Pag. 175 Ministers must be arraied with roabes of holinesse Pag. 176 A temperate and equall course necessarie to a minister Pag. 179 The word of God is most certaine and infallible Pag. 182 The word is euery way fitted for the instruction of the faithfull Pag. 188 Euery man ought to be a learner of holy doctrine Pag. 194 The men of God in speaking of the word haue euer set some marke of excellencie vpon it Pag. 196 Ministers must set an edge on their doctrine by exhortation Pag. 197 Exhortation is then powerfull when it is grounded on wholesome doctrine Pag. 198 Ministers must resist resisters of the truth Pag. 199 A Minister ought to be a man of knowledge Pag. 201 The Scriptures fully furnish the man of God to euery ministeriall dutie Pag. 203 Errour in life is commonly a ground of errour in doctrine Pag. 206 They spend much labour in vaine who are disobedient to the doctrine themselues teach Pag. 207 The greater the danger is the playner must reproofe be Pag. 215 The Arch-seducers of the world are they of the circumcision who ioyne faith and workes in the act of iustification Pag. 217 Faithfull teachers must timely oppose themselues against seducers Pag. 220 Seducers secretly infect and creepe into houses Pag. 227 Errour is exceeding infectious Pag. 229 An heart set vpon gaine will feed it selfe by falshood Pag. 230 A minister may be plaine in his reproofes Pag. 233 A minister must ioyne wisedome to playnes in reproouing Pag. 234 The Gentiles had their Prophets so called to witnesse against their impietie Pag. 238 It is not simply vnlawfull to alleadge the saying of a profane man in a sermon Pag. 242 Falsehood in word or deed is condemned by the verie light of nature Pag. 245 The Scriptures call brutish men by the name of beasts Pag. 249 Many men are so degenerate that they haue cut themselues from the account of men Pag. 250 A life led in idlenesse is condemned by the light of nature and of the Scriptures Pag. 253 Idlenesse and intemperance are seldome disioyned Pag. 256 Euery truth is Gods and must be receiued whosoeuer is the instrument of it Pag. 258 Ministers must not be discouraged though they be to deale with a wretched and brutish people Pag. 259 No reproofe may be vngrounded but the cause must be iust and knowne so to be Pag. 261 Euery reproofe must be tempered to the nature of the sinne Pag. 263 The sharpest censure in the Church must ayme at the recouerie of offenders Pag. 265 Christians must not content themselues with spirituall life vnlesse it be attended with health and soundnesse Pag. 267 A speciall meanes of soundnesse of faith is to shut the eares against fables and fancies of men Pag. 274 A fearefull iudgement of God it is to be turned away from the truth Pag. 277 The Scriptures account Christians pure but not Puritans Pag. 283 All indifferent things must be vsed in 1. faith 2. loue 3. sobrietie Pag. 291 Divinitie of Scripture is prooued by discouering the inward thoughts of wicked men Pag. 309 A wicked man is euery way a most odious person Pag. 311 Before naturall vncleanesse be purged away euery thing is vncleane to a man Pag. 313 There will be euer hypocrites in the Church Pag. 317 There be many characters by which hypocrites may be known discouered Pag. 320 No example of man must turne vs out of a godly course Pag. 331 Ministers must feede their people with wholesome doctrine Pag. 333 Wholesome doctrine must be applyed to the seuerall ages and conditions of men Pag. 339 Olde men must first be taught their dutie why Pag. 342 Sobrietie especially enioyned vnto old men Pag. 345 Elder men ought to carrie a seemely grauitie through their course Pag. 346 Moderation of lusts and passions is a most seemely grace in an old man Pag. 347 Soundnes of faith especially required in the Elder Pag. 351 Euerie man must learne to repaire the decay of nature with soundnes of grace Pag. 352 Soundnesse of loue is iustly called for of olde men Pag. 355 Sound patience is more especially commended to the elder sort Pag. 358 Women are as straitly bound to the meanes of their saluation as men Pag. 362 The generall rule for womens behauiour is that it must become holinesse Pag. 365 False accusing specially forbidden to women Pag. 368 Drunkennesse in elder women a most hatefull sinne Pag. 370 It is a note of corruption to yeeld our selues seruants to the creatures made to serue vs. Pag. 371 Euerie Christian woman must cal on others with her selfe to a godly course Pag. 373 The fruits of the Christian carriage of the Elder women must appeare in the younger Pag. 375 Christian women must loue their husbands Pag. 377 Women ought to loue their children and how Pag. 382 A discreet carriage is a beautifull grace in a young woman Pag. 384 Chastity is an essential mariage dutie Pag. 385 Women ought to keep their own houses Pag. 389 Goodnes is required in women what it is how Pag. 390 Women must be subiect to their husbands wherein and why Pag. 391 Profession without practise causeth the holy name of God to be blasphemed Pag. 398 Young men must order their wayes by the word Pag. 404 The Pastor must sometimes entreate where he may command Pag. 408 Sobrietie is a vertue fitly commended to young men Pag. 410 Consent of good life and holy doctrine make a sweete harmonie in a Minister Pag. 413 It is possible for a man by grace to liue vnblameably Pag. 416 Faithfull Ministers shall not want withstanders Pag. 417 Resisters of
Ier. 23.21 Abac. 3.16 Prou 20 27. 2. king 6.9 The miserable estate of a wicked man 2. Cor 7 1. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 2. Cor 4.4 1. Cor. 2.14 Rom. 8.7 Gen. 6.5 A more full description of mans naturall estate see in cap 3.3 Lev. 13.45 1. Thess. 1.23 Lev. 13.14 Before naturall vncleannes be purged euery thing is vnclean to a man Prou. 15 8. Prou. 28.9 Isa. 66.3 Agg. 2.14 15. Exod. 30.18 7. mainâ differences between the godly and the wicked in Thougâts Ezeâ 11.36.31 Words Actions Passions Promises Life Death Malâc 1 10. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 2. Tim. 3.8 There will be alwaies hypocrites in the Church Act 20.30 1. Tim. 4.1 2. Tim. 3.1.5 Why. Lev. 10.3 Tââe thine own soundnes Trouble not thy selfe when others are proued vnsound Rev. 2.17 Looke not to finde a soile vpon earth wherin wheat groweth without chaffe Foure marks in the text to knoâ an hypocrite by A forme of godlines Hos. 8.2 Mark 6.20 A denying of the power of it Non solum in falsis verbis sed in simulatis operibus mendacium est Item Christianum se dicere opera Christi non facere mendaciuÌ est Ambr. serm à dominica de Abrah Ier. 12. Hose 10.11 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Disobedience 1. Tim. 1.5 Hose 1.4 Psal. 50.17 Strangenes to the whole life of God and vnfitnes to make a vessel of mercie of 2. king 8.12 The miserable conditien of the hypocrite Luk. 15.15 Matth. 23. â4 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Matth. 23.33 2. king 3.14 Thou canst hardly know an other to be an hypocrite 2. king 10. Looke well that thy selfe be none How fitly the hypocrite resembleth the stage player from whom he hath his name Trials of such as professe they know God but doe not Trials of such as professe duties to God so knowne but indeede denie them Two sorts of hypocrites 1. Tim. 6 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã No example of man must turne vs out of our godly course 2. Tim. 3.13 Rev. 2.13 There must be differences of iudgement amongst men 2. Cor. 2.17 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 2. Tim. 4.16 In these differences it is safe to looke directly to the word Isa. 8.18 2. Pet. 3. Ministers must feede Gods people with wholsome doctrine Reasons Prou. 16 24. Prou. 31.26 1. Tim. 1 6. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã What things are requisite to an able Minister Three things must be deare to a Minister 1. Gods glorie 2. mans saluatioÌ 3. sinceritie of the truth Rom. 10.1 4. duties belonging to hearers 1. Desire onely wholsome doctrine 2. To receiue it being wholsom sauourly Neuer examine a ministerie by the pompe but by the power 3. To hold it when they haue it and not cast it vp 1. Pet. 2. 4. To thriue and grow in grace by it Conditions required hereunto Wholsome doctrine must be applied to seuerall ages and conditions of men It is the learned tongue that can doe this Luk. 3. No man in this life can come to that pillar on which he may write Ne plus vltra Old men must first be taught their duty why Prou. 16.31 1. Ioh. 2.14 Old men must lay aside 1. frowardnes Paul saith not ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã but ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 2. Worldly wisdome Sobrietie especially commended to elder men Why. Elder men must carie a seemely grauitie thorough their course Reas. Alia aetas alios mores postulat Iob 25.15.21 Moderation of lusts and passions is a most seemely grace in an old man Iob 12.12 2. Sam. 19.35.37 1. Tim. 1.5 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Soundnes of faith standeth in 4. things Ground Heb. 5.14 Rom. 15.14 Obiect Rom. 10.8 Worke Heb. 3. â4 Coloss. 2 2â Gal. 2.20 Fruits Soundnes of faith especially required of old men Why. Heb. 5.12 Doctr. Euery man must make vp decay of nature with souÌdnes of grace Eccles. 12.1 2. Cor. 4.16 Isa. 40.31 Rev. 2.28 Heb. 11.13 Ioh. 13.34 1. Ioh. 3.23 Rev. 2.19 Soundnes of loue standeth in 5. things 1. The ground 2. The order Gal. 6. Eph. 1.15 3. In the seat 4. In the work 2. Cor. 8.8 Iames. 5. In the durance Charitas quae deseri potest nunquam vera fuit August ad Iulianum comitem Patience necessarie for euery Christian. Heb. 12.12 and 10.35 Specially commended to old men Why. Persecution the ancient armes of beleeuers 2. Cor. 4.1 Soundnes of patience in 3. things 1. in the grouÌd Psal. 39 9. 2. Sam. 16.10 2. Fruits fiue Iam. 1.2 Psal. 126.5 Iob 1.21 Psal. 50. 3. Durance Iames 5.7 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Women as straitly bound to the meanes of saluation as men Philip. 4.3 Act. 2.47 Act. 16.13 34. 1. Tim. 2.15 Act. 9.36 Hosius affirmeth that a distaââe is fitter for a woman then the bible de expresso verb. Dei But more blasphemously Linwood who verily thinketh it was the deuills invention to permit the people the reading of the Bible Ierome commended a gentlewoman in his time for teaching her maids the Scripâtures in Rpitap Paulae Luk. 7.44 1. Cor. 7.14 Act. 18.26 Rom. 16.3.6.12 Heb. 11.35 1. king 17.22 2. king 4.36 4. things for women to meditate vpon A generall rule for the behauiour of the elder women is that it be such as becommeth holines ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Psal. 130.1 Isa. 3.16 2. Pet. 2.14 Cant. 6. Prou. 7 1â ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Ioh. 8.44 False accusing 4. waies committed 2. Sam. 16.3 1. Sam. 22.9 Amos 7.9 Act 16.20 cap. 18.13 Act. 6.11 Prou. 25.23 and 17.4 Prou. 30. Psal. 59.7 This precept specially directed to old women for sundry causes 1. Tim. 5.13 Iam. 3. Rules to auoid false accusing ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Eccles. 2.3 Eph. 5. Isa. 28.1 1. Cor. 6. 2. Pet. 2. Drunkennes in old women most hatefull Reasons 1. Pet. 4.4 In vino veritas Prou. 23. A note of corruption to yeld our selues seruants to the creatures ordained to serue vs. Meanes of putting our selues vnder their seruice 1. Cor. 6.12 Prou. 23.31 A dutie enioyned euery christian woman to call on others to her godly course Heb. 10. Psal. 37.30 Numb 19.15 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâ¦ã The fruit of the elder womens holy carriage must appeare in the yonger Priuate duties more comfortable but publike more powerfull Philip. 4.3 No needelesse precept to exhort yonger womân to loue their husbands and children Why. Rom. 1. 2. Tim. 3.1 Why women should loue their husbands Reasons They twain are one in 5. respects Prou. 2.17 Except the wife will hate her owne flesh she must loue her husband Gen. 20.16 Ruth 3.9 Isa 4.1 The husband wife are yoake-fellowes and ioynt companions in ioy or sorrow Gen. 24. Rules for the right louing of the husband Gen. 27. Husbands duty towards his wife wherein 1. Sam. 30.3 Prou. 30. Gen. 21.12 The office of true motherly loue Gen. 21.7 1. Sam. 1 23. Exod. 1. Luk. 11.27 Basil speaking of his nurse Macrina saith that she taught him the
the roddes of the Almightie and not to bowe or be humbled vnder his hand are high points of Atheisme and vngodlinesse the which although grace teacheth to denie yet how many ignorant persons liuing vnder grace in their hearts and liues say there is no God yea how many that professe this grace thinke themselues at the best ease in their neasts when God and godlines is furthest from them that is their heauen and then can they enioy their sinnefull pleasures most remorslesly though deare shall they buy them O how vnwelcome is a thought or sauourie speach of God to such persons and in their afflictions how many professed Christians flie as farre from God as hell it selfe to diabolicall meanes vnto witches and sorcerers because as Saul complained God answers them not and yet many moe with Asa dwell in the naturall meanes and seldome looke any higher 2. Another branch of vngodlinesse respecteth Gods worship and hath two members 1. To cast off the worship of God either in publicke at the house of God or in priuate in their owne houses whereby men after a sort banish themselues from the presence of God and with Caine cast themselues out from the face of God and herein they highly sinne whom conscience compelleth not to come in but law custome or imitation of others as also those that lie vnder their pretenses to iustifie the withdrawing of themselues whether more simple who say that euerie mans good meaning is his good seruice of God or more froward who say they can serue God as well on their horsebackes as in the Church and what can they learne more there then they knowe c. 2. Ordinarily to ioyne in Gods publike worship and not seldome at home in the family but yet with hearts full of guile and hypocrisie when men approach with their lippes but their hearts regard wickednesse and nourish vngodlinesse such as the Prophet speaketh of which sanctifie themselues and yet in the garden behind a tree eate swines flesh and mise and such abhomination Now although grace which neuer contenteth it selfe with the forme of godlinesse but worketh the power teacheth the deniall of all this yet how many trewants haue entred into this schoole and liued vnder the Gospel a long time and yet the loue of the world the pursuing of the honours profits and pleasures of it hath banished all the care of Gods true seruice in them so as howsoeuer many in some blind and sinister respect or other can come to heare Ieremie speaking from the Lord and for the present delight in that which is spoken yet their hearts goe after their couetousnesse or some other vngodlinesse hath taken vp their thoughts and affections that the word cannot sinke into their soules which is the lamentable condition of infinite Christians who are all pronounced vngodly persons notwithstanding all their profession The third fruit or branch of vngodlinesse concerneth the word of God against which many notable parts of impietie breake from a number of men As 1. Inwardly to conceiue that either God speaketh not in and by vs but that we speake of our owne heads besides the booke which were it not a generall receiued opinion amongst men certenly they could not they durst not shewe themselues so careles so vnreuerent and retchles in hearing as most men doe For I auouch neuer did any of the heathen receiue the oracles of their reputed gods deuils indeede so heauily and drowsely as Christians doe the oracles of God Or that we speake by instigation of others as Ieremie was accused or else at the worst if we doe speake from God that they shall struggle well enough so as our word shall not be true against them let the sword passe through the land yet they shall sit safe inough But what an height of vngodlinesse this is we may see by the curse and punishment of it Reu. 21.19 whosoeuer shall diminish any thing from the truth contained in the book of God God shall take away his part out of the booke of life and yet to this height either a number are come or else the Apostle Peter mistooke his ayme who prophecyed that in the last dayes such mockers should come which should say where is the promise of his comming c. imitating herein those mockers in Ieremies time who said where is the word of the Lord let it come nowe 2. Some goe further whose atheisme carrieth them to blaspheme the word and according to the abundance of the wickednes of their hearts their mouthes often speake Some say plainly that it is no matter to goe to sermons but to heare diuine seruice some that there is too much preaching and vision is too frequent others come not because they can followe them no better fearing least by sitting by a fire they should grow colder or more hungrie by eating their fill Others liue as honestly without sermons as those that runne fastest after them others can pretend warrant for any vngodlines but can find no warrant in the word to come to a sermon on the weeke day What is all this nowe but to shewe the brand set vpon the wicked who say to God depart from vs or we will depart from thee for we haue no desire to knowe thy wayes 3. Carelesly to reiect the word in life and runne on a head without direction of the word either according to the lusts of a mans owne heart or the fashion of others is a manifest note of vngodlinesse for if it be a note of a godly man not to walke in the counsell of the vngodly then must he needs be an vngodly person who leauing the counsel of the word followeth the wicked direction of himselfe or others and yet among Christians what an intollerable yoke is it thought to be bound to call to examination by the word the speciall duties and actions of their callings and life and a number are in such a gall of bitternes that hauing heard the word convincing and ouerthrowing such and such lusts as not only liue but raigne in them if they cannot find some shift not to make it their case directly they can be as direct as the people to Ieremie to answer The word which thou hast spoken in the name of the Lord we will not heare it of thee but we will doe whatsoeuer goeth out of our owne mouth We haue vowed to doe thus and thus So men haue vowed to their owne lusts and waies and will be as good as their words But grace hath not taught any such who haue not denied such vngodlinesse The fourth branch of vngodlinesse respecting the waies of the vngodly person appeareth 1. In not subiecting of his heart and life to Gods lawes he would with all his heart haue his thoughts affections and actions exempted from such strictnes and precisenes What are not thoughts free but Gods law must bind them in this point of Atheisme infinite sonnes of Belial are drowned and